Professional Documents
Culture Documents
R. Bieringer, D. Kurek-Chomycz, E. Nathan 2 Corinthians A Bibliography Biblical Tools and Studies, Vol 5 2008 PDF
R. Bieringer, D. Kurek-Chomycz, E. Nathan 2 Corinthians A Bibliography Biblical Tools and Studies, Vol 5 2008 PDF
CORINTHIANS
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Edited by
B . D O Y L E , G. V A N BELLE, J. V E R H E Y D E N
K.U.Leuven
Associate Editors
C.T. BEGG,
2 CORINTHIANS
A BIBLIOGRAPHY
BY
REIMUND BIERINGER
EMMANUEL NATHAN
DOMINIKA KUREK-CHOMYCZ
PEETERS
LEUVEN - PARIS - DUDLEY, MA
2008
A CIP record for this book is available from the Library of Congress.
Cover:
.
Novum Iesu Christi D.N. Testamentum ex bibliotheca regia.
Lutetiae: ex officina Roberti Stephani, 1550. in-folio
KULeuven, Maurits Sabbebibliotheek, P225.042/F
Mt 5,3-12
978-90-429-2000-2
D. 2008/0602/6
PREFACE
VIII
PREFACE
We are also grateful to Prof. Gilbert Van Belle and Prof. Joseph Verheyden, the editors of the series Biblical TooL and Studies, as well as Peeters Pub
lishers in the person of Mr. Paul Peeters, for accepting this volume for pub
lication.
Leuven, on the Feast of Pentecost 2007
Reimund Bieringer
Emmanuel Nathan
Dominika Kurek-Chomycz
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PREFACE
ABBREVIATIONS
1. COMMENTARY LIST
2. PERICOPE LIST
VII
XIII
1
13
1:1-2
1:3-11
1:12-14
1:15-2:4
2:5-11
2:12-13
2:14-17
3:1-6
3:7-18
4:1-6
4:7-15
13
14
16
18
20
22
23
27
37
50
55
4:16-5:10
61
5:11-13
5:14-21
6:1-10
6:11-13
6:14-7:4
7:5-16
8:1-24
9:1-15
10:1-11
10:12-18
11:1-15
11:16-33
12:1-10
12:11-21
13:1-10
69
72
89
93
94
100
102
104
105
107
108
112
116
126
128
TABLE OF CONTENTS
13:11-13
130
1-7
2:14-7:4
2:14-4:6
1-9
8-9
10-13
132
133
134
136
136
139
3. THEMES LIST
Adam Christology
Addressees
Affliction
Ambassador
Amen
Apocalyptic
Apology
Apostle
Aroma
Authority
Blessing
Boasting
Body
Canon
Catalogues of Circumstances/Hardships . . . .
Christology - Jesus Christ
Chronology
Collection
Conflict
Consolation, Comfort
Conversion
Corinthian Community
Covenant
Death of Christ
Death/Dying of the Human Person
,
Eschatology
Fool's Speech
Gift, Giving
147
147
147
147
148
148
148
150
150
154
154
154
155
155
157
158
158
160
162
162
164
166
167
167
171
174
176
177
181
183
184
TABLE OF CONTENTS
XI
1 8
Glory
God
God of This World
Grace
Graeco-Roman Context
Holiness, Purity
Holy Spirit
In Christ
'
Incident
Integrity
Interim events
Intermediate, Painful Lettet
Irony
Justification, Justice, Righteousness
5
187
188
188
188
192
192
192
193
193
194
196
197
198
Knowledge
Letter - Spirit
Letter of Tears
Life After Death
Lordship of Jesus
Love
Messenger of Satan
Metaphor
Midrash
Ministry, Minister
Moses
Mysticism
Narrative Criticism
vexptocric;
New Creation
Offender
Opponents
Paradise
mxpaxaXsw, mxpixXr^aic,
Parental Imagery
Partition Theories
Paul's Use of Scripture
Poverty
Power
Prayer
Preaching/Proclamation
199
200
202
202
202
202
203
203
205
205
205
207
208
208
208
209
209
214
215
216
216
220
222
223
225
225
TABLE OF CONTENTS
XII
Pseudo-Apostles, Super-Apostles
226
Qumran
Reconciliation
Resurrection
Revelation
Revelations
Rhetoric and Rhetorical Criticism
Satan
Scent/Aroma
Self-Recommendation
Sense Perception
Servants of Satan
Spirit
Suffering
Textual Criticism
Thanksgiving
Thorn in the Flesh
Titus
Travel Plans
Triumph, 6pia[i.fkuto
Unbelievers
Unity
Upbuilding
Vision
Visit
Weakness
Yes
226
227
233
236
236
236
240
241
242
243
243
243
246
248
250
251
252
253
253
255
255
255
255
256
256
259
ALPHABETICAL LIST
261
ABBREVIATIONS
AGJU
ALBO
AnBib
AncB
ANRW
ANTT
ASeign
AThANT
ATR
AusBR
AUSS
BA
BARe
BBB
BBC
BBR
BDR
17
Benedictina
BET
BETL
BEvTh
BFChTh
BGBE
XIV
BHTh
Bib
BibToday
BiTr
BJRL
BLE
BN
BNTC
BS
BSt
BTB
BThSt
BThZ
BU
BWANT
BZ
BZNW
CB.NT
CBQ
C B Q MS
CeB
CNEB
CNT
CNT(K)
Collationes
CollTheol
Communio
ComNT
Concjourn
CSCO
CSEL
CSS
CThM.BW
ABBREVIATIONS
ABBREVIATIONS
CTM
CTR
CuadTeol
CV
DBS
EB
Bib
EdF
EGT
EHPR
EHST
EKK
ErbAuf
EspVie
EstAg
EstBib
EthSt
ETL
ETR
ETS MS
EuntDoc
EvQ
EvTh
EWNT
ExpB
ExpT
FRLANT
FzB
GNB
GPM
GThA
HBT
HCNT
HFT
XV
XVI
HNT
HSNT
HThK
HTR
HTS
IDBSupp
ICC
IntB
Interpr
IrBS
ITQ
/AAR
JAARSupp
JBL
JBTh
JETS
JHC
JJS
JSNT
JSNT SS
JSR
JTh
JTS
KBANT
KeHNT
KEK
KNT
KuD
LeDiv
LNTS
ABBREVIATIONS
ABBREVIATIONS
LouvSt
MNTC
MST Review
MThZ
NCeB
NET
Neue EB
NICNT
NKZ
NotesTrans
NovT
NTA NF
NTD
NTM
NTOA
NTS
NTSupp
NTT
OBO
PEGL
&MWBS
PG
PL
PTh
PTMS
PzB
RB
RechBib
RevistBib
RevRf
RevSR
XVII
XVIII
ABBREVIATIONS
RExp
RGG
RHPR
RivBibllt
RNT
RoczTeol
RQum
RSPT
RSR
RTP
SBB
SBEC
SB(J)
SBL DS
SBL SS
SB (PC)
SBS
SBT
ScEs
Scriptura
ScuolCatt
Semeia
SESJ
SFEG
SHAW
SIM
SJSJ
SJT
SkrifKerk
SKK
SN.S
ABBREVIATIONS
SNT
SNTS MS
SNTU
StANT
StBT
StEc
StEv
STL
StNT
StTh
StUNT
SWJT
SyBU
TANZ
TaS
TCSPCK
TDNT
Theologia
ThGl
ThHK
ThLZ
ThQ
ThWAT
ThWNT
ThZ
XIX
XX
TNTC
TRE
TrinSemRev
TS
TS
TSK
TThZ
TU
TVG
TVZ
TynB
TZTh
UCB
UNT
UTB
VerbEccl
VF
WBC
WdF
WMANT
WortDienst
WUNT
WuppStB
ZAOJAC
ZKTh
ZNW
ZThK
ZWTh
ABBREVIATIONS
1. COMMENTARY LIST
E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde ptre aux Corinthiens (Bib, 45), Paris,
1937, 1956.
B A C H M A N N , P., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (KNT, 8), Leip
zig, 1 9 0 9 , 1 9 1 8 , 1 9 2 2 .
BAIRD, W , / Corinthians, 2 Corinthians (Knox Preaching Guides), Atlanta
GA, 1980.
BARBAGLIO, G., 1-2 Corinzi (Leggere oggi la Bibbia), Brescia, 1989.
BARCLAY, W., The Letters to the Corinthians (The Daily Study Bible), Phi
ladelphia PA, 1954, 1956, "revised": 1975, pp. 169-268.
BARCLAY, W., Briefe an die Korinther, trans, by E. LESEBERG, Wuppertal,
1987.
B A R N E T T , P., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (NICNT), Grand Rapids
MI - Cambodge: Eerdmans, 1997.
B A R R E T T , C.K., A Commentary on the Second Epistle to the Corinthians
(BNTC), London, 1973, 1979; (Harper's New Testament Commen
tary), New York et al.: 1973.
B A U D R A Z , F., Les ptres aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, Genve, 1965.
BEASLEY-MURRAY, G.R., 2 Corinthians, in C.J. A L L E N (ed.), 2 Corinthians Philemon (BBC, 11), Nashville TN, 1971, pp. 1-76.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., 2 Corinthians (The IVP New Testament Commentary
Series), Downers Grove IL - Leicester: InterVarsity, 1996.
BELSER, J.E., Der zweite Brief des Aposteb Paulus an die Korinther, Freiburg,
1910.
B E N G E L , J.A., Gnomon Novi Testamenti in quo ex nativa verborum vi simplicitas, profunditas, concinnitas, salubritas sensuum coelestium indicatur,
Tbingen, 1742, 1759, 1773; London, 1862; ed. P. STEUDEL: 8th repr.
of the 3rd ed.: Stuttgart, = 1887, pp. 689-728.
B E R N A R D , J.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians (EGT, 3),
London, 1897; Grand Rapids MI, s.d. (ca. 1903); New York, 1910;
repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1961.
B E S T , E., Second Corinthians (Interpretation), Atlanta GA: John Knox, 1987.
BETZ, H.D., 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative
Letters of the Apostle Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
ALLO,
12
COMMENTARY LIST
BETZ H D - ERDMAN C R
CARREZ,
COMMENTARY LIST
ESTIUS G. - JACKSON B.
GROSHEIDE,
COMMENTARY LIST
J O H N CHRYSOSTOM,
.
In secundum ad Corinthios epistoUm commentarius (Homiliae), PG 61,
cols. 381-610.
J O H N D A M A S C E N E , '. In epistolam II ad
Corinthios, PG 95, cols. 706-776.
KENT, H.A., A Heart Opened Wide: Studies in II Corinthians, Grand Rapids
MI, 1982.
KETTER, P., Die beiden Korintherbriefe (Herders Bibelkommentar, 14), Frei
burg, 1937, pp. 353-455.
KEULERS, J . , De brieven van Paulus (De boeken van het Nieuwe Testament
vertaald en uitgelegd, V/1), Roermond - Maaseik, 1938, pp. 399-486.
KLAUCK, H.-J., 2. Korintherbrief (Neue EB, 8), Wrzburg, 1986.
K L I N G , Chr.E, Die Korinther-Briefe. Theologisch-homiletisch bearbeitet (Theo
logisch-Homiletisches Bibelwerk, 7), Bielefeld, 1861, 1865 (pp. 271417); 4th ed. revised by . B R A U N E , Bielefeld - Leipzig, 1903, pp. 293445.
KLOPPER, ., Exegetisch-kritische Untersuchungen ber den zweiten Brief des
Paulus an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Gttingen, 1869.
KLPPER, ., Kommentar ber das zweite Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an
die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Berlin, 1874.
KREMER, ]., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Kleiner Kommentar, 8), Stutt
gart, s.d..
KREMER, ]., 2. Korintherbrief (SKK, 8), Stuttgart, 1990.
KRIMMER, H., Zweiter Korintherbrief (Bibelkommentar, 12), Neuhausen
Stuttgart, 1987.
K R U S E , C.G., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians : An Introduction
and Commentary (TNTC, 8), Leicester - Grand Rapids MI, 1987.
LAMB, J . , 2 Corinthians, Leiceister: Crossway, 1999.
L A M B R E C H T , ]., 2 Korintiers. Belichting van het bijbelboek, s Hertogenbosch:
Katholieke Bijbelstichting; Brugge: Tabor, 1999.
LAMBRECHT, J., Second Corinthians (Sacra Pagina Series, 8), Collegeville MN:
Liturgical Press, 1999, 2006 (with Additional Bibliography).
L A N G , F., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Gttingen - Zrich, 1986.
L A N G H E I N R I C H , F., Der zweite Brief Sankt Pauli an die Korinther. Ein Beitrag
zu einer biblischen Pastoraltheologie, Leipzig, 1887, 1905.
L A P E R R I N E D ' H A U T P O U L , G., Les ptres de Saint Paul aux
Corinthiens,
Rome - Brugge - Paris, 1910, pp. 335-479.
L E M O N N Y E R , ., Eptres de Saint Paul. Traduction et commentaire, part 1:
Lettres aux Thessaloniciens, aux GaUtes, aux Corinthiens, aux Romains, Paris,
1908, pp. 177-235.
2
16
. Pauli
apostoli ad Corinthiosposterior epistola, PG 118, cols. 910-1088.
OECUMENIUS O F TRIKKA, [Commentary on selected passages of 2 Cor], in
K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus
OECUMENIUS,
COMMENTARY LIST
SCHLATTER,
10
COMMENTARY LIST
10
12
15
13
11
ZEILINGER, F.,
2. PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:1-2
Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundele
mente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St.
Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70].
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei
ten Korintherbrief(NEY, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [143-159].
B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
H A I N Z , ]., Ekklesia.
Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie
und
Gemeinde-Ordnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 1:1: 127-130].
H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre
dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
RoiN, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Smiotique et Bible 73
(1994) 45-55.
S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum 2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung des Han
delns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004 [86-92].
W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and
Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA:
Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131].
W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians
1.1-2.13:7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W N S C H , H . - M . , Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 ab kommunikative
Hand
lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie, 4),
Mnster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211].
BAUM, H . ,
14
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:3-11
L.D., Good Grief: Paul as Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:37 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of
Toronto, 2003).
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein - in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70].
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christohgy (BZNW, 140),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006 [2 Cor 1:8-11: 61-63].
BRENDLE, A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
C A R R N , J., LOS adversarios de 2 Corintios: eldificilgriego de 1,11 y 2,17, in
Revista Espanok de Teologia 62 (2002) 419-436.
CLAVIER, H., La sante de Taptre Paul, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN
U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F.
Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82 [2 Cor 1:8-10].
FEE, G.D., Pauline Christology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody
MA: Hendrickson, 2007 [2 Cor 1:3-5: 169-171].
FlLSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theology Today 8 (1952) 498-501
[2 Cor 1:3].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [153-157].
H A I N Z , J., KOINONIA.
"Kirche" als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16),
Regensburg, 1982 [2 Cor 1:7: 99-102].
HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consolare gli afflitti, in Teresianum 44
(1993) 3-51 [2 Cor 1:3].
H E M E R , C.J., A Note on 2 Corinthians 1:9, in TynB 23 (1972) 103-107.
H O F I U S , O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". HapaxXyjaiq und TrapaxaAstv in 2 Kor
1,3-7, in Theologische Beitrge 14 (1983) 217-227.
H O F I U S , O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". IlapxTjati; und TOxpaxaAdv in 2 Kor 1,37, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 244-254.
H O T Z E , G., Gemeinde als Schicksalsgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11),
in R. KAMPLING & T. S D I N G (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments.
FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355.
H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer ekmentaren Denk
form in seiner Theologie (NTA, NF 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997
[300-340].
ALARY,
2 COR 1:3-11
15
16
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:12-14
A H N , J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corin
thians, and the Romans, in Relation to Its Old Testament-Judaic Back
ground (Ph.D. diss., Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989;
dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms,
1989 [281-283].
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundele
mente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 35-70].
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei
ten Korintherbrief(NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [160-168].
B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor
1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
2 COR 1:12-14
17
H.-J., Der Begriff Syneidesis bei Paulus. Eine neutestamentlichexegetische Untersuchung zum "Gewissensbegriff"(WUNT, II/10), Tbin
gen, 1983 [2 Cor 1:12].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [157-158].
H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,122,1, in H . D . B E T Z & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christ
liche Existenz. FS H . Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1973, pp. 229-239.
H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.E W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La kttre
dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
RoiNfi, C , Notes de lecture sur 2 Corinthiens 1-2, in Semiotique et Bible 73
(1994) 45-55.
S A N C H E Z B O S C H , J., "Gloriarse" segun San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de x a u x a o jjiai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 1:12: 228-231].
S C H M I D T , U., "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"!
Eine Untersuchung zum
2. Korintherbrief als Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einscht
zung des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004
[47-51].
T H R A L L , M.E., The Pauline Use o/ZuvsioV^. in NTS 14 (1967-1968) 118125 [2 Cor 1:12].
T H R A L L , M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: aytoxTjTt or k-Kkhxt]^?,
in J.K. E L L I O T T
(ed.), Studies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick
(NTSupp, 44), Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Like Broken Pieces of a Ring: 2 Cor 1.1-2.13 ;7.5-16 and
Ancient Theories of Literary Unity, in NTS 42 (1996) 559-583.
W E L B O R N , L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA:
Mercer University Press, 1997 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 95-131].
W E L B O R N , L.L., Paul's Appeal to the Emotions in 2 Corinthians
1.1-2.13;7.516, in JSNT 82 (2001) 31-60.
W U N S C H , H . - M . , Der paulinische Brief 2Kor 1-9 als kommunikative
Hand
lung. Eine rhetorisch-literaturwissenschaftliche Untersuchung (Theologie,
4), Mnster: LIT, 1996 [2 Cor 1:1-14: 149-211].
ECKSTEIN,
18
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1:15-2:4
E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefloermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 2:3-4: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by . S . H E R O N ,
London - New York: T&T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 2:3-4:
91-112].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 1:21-22].
BRSE, U., "Trnenbrief" und 1. Korintherbrief, in SNTU9
(1984) 175-202
[2 Cor 2:4].
BoSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm.
Der zweite Korintherbrief ak Beispiel fr die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen
Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994
[2 Cor 1:15-2:11: 7-44].
B R E N D L E , ., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor
1,1-2,13; 7,4-16(EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
DE LA POTTERIE, L, L'onction du chrtienpar lafoi, in Bib 40 (1959) 12-69
[2 Cor 1:21-22: 14-30].
DERRETT, J.D.M., Nat (2 Cor 1:19-20), in Filologia Neotestamentaria 4
(1991) 205-209.
DERRETT, J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1:19-20), in I D . (ed.), Studies in the New Tes
tament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192.
DlNKLER, E., Die Taufterminologie in 2 Kor 1,21 f. Eine Freundesgabe, in Neotestamentica et Patristica. FS O. Cullmann (NovTSupp, 6), Leiden, 1962,
pp. 173-191.
DlNKLER, E., Die Taufterminohgie in 2 Kor 1,21 f., in Signum Cruris. Aufstze
zum Neuen Testament und zur Christlichen Archologie, Tbingen, 1967,
pp. 99-117.
D u G A N D Z l C , I., Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des
Alten Testamentes fur das Christusverstndnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Wrz
burg, 1977 [2 Cor 1:17-22: 20-56].
FEE, G.D., in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 24 (1978) 533-538.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel; An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 1:15-2:13: 158-160].
BECKER,
2 COR 1 15-2-4
19
and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. ULBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical
Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
G U N D R Y V O L F , J.M., Paul and Perseverance: Staying In and Falling Away
(WUNT, 11/37), Tbingen, 1990 [ Cor 1:22: 29-32].
HAHN, F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,12-2,1, in
H.D. BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz.
FS H. Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239.
H A H N , F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. SCHRGE
(ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H. Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165.
H A I N Z , J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theohgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [2 Cor 1:18-19: 130-132; 1:2324: 132-133].
H E N A U , E., Het "ja"van Christus, in VLAAMSE BljBELSTlCHTlNG, Brieven van
Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos,
1989, pp. 13-15 [2 Cor 1:18-22].
HILL, E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CBQ23 (1961)
296-301 [2 Cor 1:20: 298-299].
H O O K E R , M.D., From God's Faithfulness to Ours: Another Look at 2 Corin
thians 1:17-24, in T.J. B U R K E & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the
Corinthians: Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp,
109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 233-239.
Hoss, K., Zu den Reiseplnen des Apostels Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNWA
(1903) 268-270 [2 Cor 1:15-22].
H U G H E S , EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
LAMPE, G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine of Baptism
and Confirmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1951
[2 Cor 1:21-22: 3-7].
20
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 2:5-11
E., Christus und das verhrene Paradies. v T ^ a ein Schsselbegrijf
im 2. Korintherbrief, in A. T N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS M.
Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 2:11].
BAASLAND,
2 COR 2:5-11
21
22
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 2:12-13
V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin
thians 2,12-17), in CTM22 (1951) 883-894.
B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung.
Eine exegetische Studie
zur Kommunikationssituation
zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in
2 Kor 1,1-2,13; 7,4-16 (EHST, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang,
1995.
B R U C E , F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354.
D E J O N G , M., Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een studie van 2 Korinthirs
2:12-4:6ah bijdrage in hetgesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1989.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 1:15-2:13: 158-160].
H U G H E S , F.W., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and
7.5-8.24, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Tes
tament Rhetoric. FS G .A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
M A R I O N , D., La seconde lettre de St Paulaux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
tion du veritable apotre de Jesus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre
dans lajoie, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
BARTLING,
2 COR 2:14-17
23
2 Cor 2:14-17
H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. W H I T E (eds.),
Early Christianity and Classical Culture: Comparative Studies. FS A.J. Malherbe (NTSupp, 110), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 71-88.
Aus, R.D., Imagery of Triumph and Rebellion in 2 Corinthians 2:14-17 and
Ehewhere in the Epistle: An Example of the Combination of Greco-Roman
and Judaic Traditions in the Apostle Paul (Studies in Judaism), Lanham Boulder - New York - Toronto - Oxford: University of America Press,
2005.
B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. L H R M A N N & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen,
1980, pp. 257-270.
B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in I D . , Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop:
Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282.
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin
thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894.
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [71-109].
ATTRIDGE,
24
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 2:14-17
25
S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990.
H A N S O N , AT., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT SS,
17), Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987 [2 Cor 2:14: 108-114].
HARVEY, S.A., Scenting Salvation: Ancient Christianity and the Olfactory Ima
gination (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage, 42), Berkeley
CA - Los Angeles CA - London: University of California Press, 2006
[2 Cor 2:14-16: passim].
HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in
the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements
to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1994
[2 Cor 2:15: 67, 77, 89-90, 101, 102, 211, 212, 219-220].
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Paul and God's Temple: A Historical Interpretation ofCultic Imagery in the Corinthian Correspondence (Biblical Tools and Studies,
2), Leuven: Peeters, 2006 [364-365].
KGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kultu
rellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16, in R. HOPPE & U. BUSSE (eds.), Von
Jesus zum Christus. Christologische Studien. FS P. Hoffmann (BZNW,
93), Berlin - New York: de Gmyter, 1998, pp. 155-173.
HAFEMANN,
KGLER, J., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der
Nase. Zur religisen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte Bibel
Liturgie (SBS, 187), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2000, pp. 123171 [2 Cor 2:14-16: 142-149].
K R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D.A., A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense
Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Expe
rience of God, in I. DUBIANETSKAYA & A. McMlLLlN (eds.), Your Sun
Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson
[forthcoming].
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funk
tion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002 [101-150].
LAMBRECHT, J., The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186.
LlEBERS, R., Das Gesetz als Evangelium. Untersuchungen zur Gesetzeskritik des
Paulus (AThANT, 75), Zrich: TVZ, 1989 [208-214].
M C D O N A L D , J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of
2 Cor. 2:14-17 in Its Context, in JSNT 17 (1983) 35-50.
26
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 3:1-6
27
2 Cor 3:1-6
D., Exegetical Problems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14
(2000) 44-56.
B A I R D , W , Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80
(1961) 166-172.
BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962 [2 Cor 3: 50-54].
ABERNATHY,
28
PERICOPE LIST
G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LHRM A N N & G. S T R E C K E R (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen,
1980, pp. 257-270.
B A R T H , G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in I D . , Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop:
Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282.
B A U M , H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [111-142].
B E C K E R , E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik
im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 3:1-3: 205-215].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa
Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304.
B L A N T O N IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [3:6: 210-212].
B O C H E T , I., "La lettre tue, l'Esprit vivifie". L'exgse augustinienne de2 Co 3,6,
in Nouvelle Revue Thologique 114 (1992) 341-370.
B O Y A R I N , D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in I D . ,
A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber
keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4].
B U C H A N A N , G.W., Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans
11:7-10), in J.J. P E T U C H O W S K I (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian
Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162.
C A R M I G N A C , ]., II Corinthiens Hi. 6,14 et le dbut de h formation du Nouveau
Testament, in NTS 24 (1977-1978) 384-386.
C A R R E Z , M., La mthode de G. von Rad applique quelques textes pauliniens. Petit essai de vrification, in RSPT 55 (1971) 81-95 [2 Cor 3: 9395].
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parok des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de h parole sehn l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1966 [2 Cor 3:1-18: 67-106].
C H R I S T I A N S E N , E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual
Boundaries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Kln:
Brill, 1995 [2 Cor 3: 249-269].
BARTH,
2 COR 3:1-6
29
COHEN,
30
PERICOPE LIST
2 C O R 3:1-6
31
S., The Law Kis but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT 84 (2001) 97-115.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans, 1990.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con
trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the
New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in Ex Auditu 12
(1996) 29-42 [2 Cor 3:3.6].
H A F E M A N N , S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of
God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. D N A , S.J. H A F E M A N N & O . H O F I U S
(eds.), Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttin
gen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 3:4-18].
GRINDHEIM,
32
PERICOPE LIST
21 ( 1 9 7 4 - 1 9 7 5 )
380-395.
HOOKER, M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in NTS 27 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 2 9 5 - 3 0 9 [ 2 Cor 3 ] .
HOOKER, M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1 9 9 0 ,
pp. 1 3 9 - 1 5 4 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 4 0 - 1 5 0 ] .
logisch-Praktische Quartahchrifi 1 2 8 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 3 2 7 - 3 6 1 .
"Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig. "Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in I D . , Die Bibel
beim Wort genommen. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testa
ments, ed. R. K U H S C H E L M & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
KREMER, J.,
Herder, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 2 6 5 - 2 9 7 .
KUSCHNERUS,
2 COR 3:1-6
33
34
PERICOPE LIST
PUNT,
2 COR 3:1-6
35
36
PERICOPE LIST
Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 131), Gt
T H E I S S E N , G.,
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in
I D . , Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Phi
ladelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With ParticuUr Reference
to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280.
ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
V A N D E R STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
UDDIN,
2 COR 3:7-18
37
2 Cor 3:7-18
D., Exegetical Problems in 2 Corinthians 3, in NotesTrans 14
(2000) 44-56.
B A A S L A N D , E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies, ein Schsselbegriff
im 2. Korintherbrie, in A. T N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS
M. Sasbo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 3:14].
BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination
ofxaragyew
in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15.
B A L C H , D.L., Backgrounds of I Cor VII: Sayings of the Lord in Q; Moses as
an Ascetic ANHP in II Cor. Ill, in NTS 18 (1972) 351-364.
B A M M E L , E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983)
399-408.
B A M M E L , E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in I D . , Judaica et Paulina.
Kleine Schriften II (WUNT, 91), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1997, pp. 205-214.
B A R R E T T , C.K., From First Adam to Last: Study in Pauline Theohgy, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962 [2 Cor 3: 50-54].
BELL, R.H., The Irrevocable Call of God: An Inquiry Into Paul's Theology of
Israel (WUNT, 184), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005 [2 Cor 3:16: 238243].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa
Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991.
ABERNATHY,
38
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 3:7-18
39
40
PERICOPE LIST
DUNN,
ECKERT,
H.
FRANKEMLLE
2 COR 3:7-18
41
42
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 3:7-18
43
JONES,
PERICOPE LIST
44
KLAIBER,
Tbingen, 1 9 8 6 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 2 - 1 8 :
331-341].
KOCH,
pp. 3 0 5 - 3 2 4 .
KREMER, J.,
C G . , Paul, the Law and the Spirit, in S.E. PORTER (ed.), Paul and
His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3 ) , Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2 0 0 6 ,
KRUSE,
pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 0
[110-112].
KUSCHNERUS,
13
131-138.
LAMBRECHT, J.,
(1982) 3-29.
97 (1996) 321-329.
2 COR 3:7-18
45
46
PERICOPE LIST
MLLER, P., Der Glaube aus dem Hren: ber das gesprochene und das
geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI &
A. STANDHARTINGER (eds.). Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com
petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 0 5 - 4 4 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 2 7 - 4 3 0 ] .
NAYAK, L, The Meaning o/katoptrizomenoi in 2 Cor 3,18, in EuntDoc 5 5
(2002) 33-44.
Leiden, 1 9 9 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 4 - 4 : 6 : 2 2 9 - 2 3 5 ] .
NISIUS,
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Geist im Buchstaben. Vom Glanz des Mose und
des Paulus, in ID., Evangelium und Tora. Aufstze zu Paulus (Theologische
Bcherei, 7 7 ) , Mnchen, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 5 5 .
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Her
meneutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heilig
keit der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, Mnchen: Kaiser, 1 9 8 9 ,
pp. 8 7 - 1 1 5 .
(1982) 54-81.
PRUMM, K., Der Abschnitt ber die Doxa des ApostoUts 2 Kor 3,1-4,6 in der
Deutung des hl. Johannes Chrysostomus. Eine Untersuchung zur Auslegungs
geschichte des paulinischen Pneuma, in Bib 3 0 ( 1 9 4 9 ) 1 6 1 - 1 9 6 and 3 7 7 400.
PRUMM, K., Rom 1-11 und2
Kor 3, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 )
164-203.
PRUMM, K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier
Jahrzehnten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 ) 3 1 6 - 3 4 5 , 4 5 9 482
and Bib 32 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 1 - 2 4 .
termini
2 COR 3.7-18
47
48
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 3:6and
dir. J. Lambrecht).
THEISSEN, G . , Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 131), Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G . , The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in
I D . , Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN, Phila
delphia PA: Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
THEOBALD,
paulinischen
2 COR 3:7-18
49
50
PERICOPE LIST
F. W E N D T & P. GEMUNDEN (eds.), Picturing the New Testament. Studies
2 Cor 4:1-6
AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55
(2001) 70-73.
BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verlorene Paradies. vo7)(xa ein Schsselbe
griff im 2. Korintherbriefi, in A. TANGBERG (ed.), Text and Theology.
FS M. Sa:b0, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 4:4].
BOUTTIER, M., Le tesson. 2 Co 4,6-11, mASeign 40 (1972) 37-42.
BUCHANAN, G . W , Paul and the Jews (II Corinthians 3:4-4:6 and Romans
11:7-10), in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian
Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 141-162.
BYRNE, B., 'Sons ofGod' 'Seed of Abraham': A Study of the Idea of the Sonship of God of All Christians in Paul Against the Jewish Background (AnBib,
83), Rome: Biblical Institute Press, 1979 [2 Cor 4:3-6: 206-211].
COOK, M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6
and Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Chris
tians Meet: Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Cottoquium on JudaeoChristian Studies, Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians
4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167.
2 COR 4:1-6
51
DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theologie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344.
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 3:14:6: 49-258].
DlETZFELBlNGER, C , Die Berufimg des Paulus ah Ursprung seiner Theologie
(WMANT, 58), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1985 [2 Cor 4:6: 49-51, 62-64,
73-75].
DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 4,1-6, in GPM 8 (19531954) 60-64.
DlNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14
(1959-1960) 77-83.
DlNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in
O . MERK & M. WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von
52
PERICOPE LIST
S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:112, in D.L. BALCH, E. FERGUSON & W.A. MEEKS (eds.), Greeks, Romans,
and Christians. FS A.J. Malherbe, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 0 ,
GARRETT,
pp. 9 9 - 1 1 7 .
GERBER,
[199-201].
1 5 3 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 ] .
HEININGER,
201-209].
HOFIUS,
JERVELL, J.,
173-218].
JNGEL,
in RevRf49
(1998) 1-13.
LAMBRECHT, J.,
Peeters, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 2 1 8 - 2 2 5 .
2 COR 4:1-6
53
54
PERICOPE LIST
termini
RICHARD, E., Polemics, Old Testament, and Theology. A Study of II Cor. 111,1IV,6, in RB 8 8 ( 1 9 8 1 ) 3 4 0 - 3 6 7 .
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 ,
3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 4 : 2 - 5 : 1 5 0 - 1 5 1 ] .
SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS &
M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany
NY: SUNY, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 9 5 - 1 2 2 [ 2 Cor 3 : 1 6 - 4 : 6 ] .
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The
Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 1 1 6 ) , Roma: Editrice
Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1 9 8 9 .
THEISSEN, G., Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychohguche Aspektepaulinischer Theologie (FRLANT, 1 3 1 ) , Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 1 2 1 - 1 6 1 .
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law,
in ID., Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, by J.P. GALVIN,
Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 5 8 .
THRALL, M.E., The Pauline Use O/SUVEISY)^, in NTS
1 4 (1967-1968)118-
Cor 4 : 2 ] .
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate
Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LlNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.),
125 [2
2 COR 4:7-15
55
M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particuhr Reference
to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 5 0 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 6 5 - 2 8 0 .
V N D E R STICHELE, C , Der zweite Brief an die Gemeinde in Korinth. Einheit
auf Kosten des Unterschieds, in L. S C H O T T R O F F & M.-T. W C K E R (eds.),
Kompendium Feministische Bibehuskgung, Gtersloh: Gtersloher Ver
UDDIN,
594-596].
2 Cor 4:7-15
ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 5 2
(1998) 286-289.
70-73.
B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh als theologisches Programm. Der zweite
Korintherbrief ah Beispiel fiir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theohgie
(TANZ, 1 1 ) , vol. 1 1 , Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1 9 9 4 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 5 : 5 :
BOSENIUS,
45-72,
73-96].
1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 9 - 4 9 (Discussion: 5 0 - 7 4 ) .
BYRNES, M., Conformation to the Death of Christ and the Hope of Resurrection:
An Exegetico-Theological Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians
3,7-11 (Tesi Gregoriana, Serie Teologia, 9 9 ) , Rome: Pontificia Univer
sit Gregoriana, 2 0 0 3 .
56
PERICOPE LIST
CARREZ, M., Que reprsente k vie de Jesus pour l apotre Paul?, in RHPR 68
(1988) 155-161 [2 Cor 4:10-11].
CARTLEDGE, M.J., A Model of Hermeneutical Method - An Exegetical Missiological Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical
Review of Theology 17 (1993) 472-483.
COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let
ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 24), Minneapolis M N : Fortress,
1990 [149-157].
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., Minister and Congregation in the Light of II Corinthians
4:5-7: An Exposition, in Interpr 19 (1965) 163-167.
D A H O O D , M . J . , Two Pauline Quotations From the Old Testament, in CBQ 17
(1955) 19-24 [2 Cor 4:7-13: 23-24].
DAUTZENBERG, G., "Glaube" oder "Hoffnung" in 2 Kor 4,13-5,10, in L. D E
LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina,
10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131).
DE OLIVEIRA, A . , Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6;
5,11-6,10 ( N T A NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [2 Cor 4:7-5:10:
306-322].
DENKLER, E., Exaudi. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182.
DlNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in
O. MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufstze von
Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Auf tze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin New York, 1992, pp. 241-251.
DUFF, R, Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corin
thians 4:7-10, in BTB 21 (1991) 158-165.
D U N N , J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 4:10: 485].
DU RAND, J.A., Paulus se vernuftige vervlegting van antroplogie en eskatologie
in 2 Korintirs 4:7-5:10, in SkrifKerk 20 (1999) 340-353.
EBNER, M . , Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik
und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Wrzburg,
1991 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 196-242].
FABRIS, R., Not annunziamo che Cristo Ges i Signare, in StEc 20 (2002)
239-249 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 243-245; 4:13-15: 245-246].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Catalogues
of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99), Adanta GA:
Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 4:13-6:2: 180-184; 4:7-13: 117-148 & 166-180].
2 COR 4:7-15
57
A., Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparal
lele zu 2 Cor. 4.8f, in CNT9 (1944) 27-31.
GARRETT, S.R., The God of This World and the Affliction of Paul: 2 Cor 4:1FRIDRICHSEN,
58
PERICOPE LIST
STICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24 [2 Cor 4:13-5:1].
LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrsis of Jesus. Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception
du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
1986, pp. 120-143.
LAMBRECHT, J., Het lijden bij Paulus, in ID. (ed.), Hoehng nog en waarom
toch? God, mens en lijden (Nik-Reeks, 18), Leuven Amersfoort: Acco,
1988, pp. 51-74.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Eschatological Outlook in 2 Cor. 4.7-15, in T. SCHMIDT
& M. SILVA (eds.), To Tell the Mystery: Essays on New Testament Eschatology. FS R H . Gundry, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1994, pp. 122139.
LAMBRECHT, J., The nekrsis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,7-15,
in R. BIERINGER & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 309-332 (332333: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT, ]., The Eschatological Outkok in 2 Corinthians 4.7-15, in R. Bie
ringer & J. Lambrecht, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 335-349.
LAMBRECHT, } . , BriefAnthropohgical Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,
in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One Reads: New Testament
Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA:
Peeters, 2003, pp. 218-225.
LAMBRECHT, J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10,
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Bos
ton MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 259-266.
MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in RExp 86 (1989) 391-396.
MARION, D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illus
tration du vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son
2 COR 4:7-15
59
60
PERICOPE LIST
SAVUNDRANAYAGAM, M.A., Weakness and Power of the Apostle in 2Cor 4:712 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana, Rome, 1996).
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 4:89: 201-217].
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,
1969 [74-78].
SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the
Corinthians, trans, by J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon,
1971 [160-163].
SCHRTER, J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im
Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ,
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993 [2 Cor 4:7-12: 169-192; 4:135:10: 208-249].
SCHRTER, J., Der Apostolat des Paulus als Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine
Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor
respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
1996, pp. 679-692.
SCHTZ, C , "Der Geist des Glaubens" (2 Kor 4,13). berlegungen zur
pneumatologischen Dimension von Ghube und Ghubensbegrndung, in
H. BRKLE & G. BECKER (eds.), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser,
Regensburg, 1983, pp. 209-219.
SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei
Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 4:10-12.14].
3
35 (1995)
111-117.
SERRA ZANETTI, R, Una nota su 2 Cor. 4,8B, in ID., Imitatori di Ges Cristo.
Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. CACCIARI ET AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005,
pp. 517-522.
SPICQ, C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209.
STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13),
Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 4:10-14: 134-138].
STEGMAN, T , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [2 Cor 4:7-14: 249-258; 4:13: 146-168].
STEGMAN, T , 'Eniaxevaa, i XXrjOa (2 Corinthians 4:13): Paul's Christological Reading of Psalm 115:1a LXX, in CBA 69 (2007) 725-745.
TANNEHILL, R.C., Dying and Rising With Christ: A Study in Pauline Theo
logy (BZNW, 32), Gieen - Berlin, 1967 [2 Cor 4:7-14: 84-90].
2 COR 4:16-5:10
61
2 Cor 4:16-5:10
AHN, J.Y.-S., The Parousia in Paul's Letters to the Thessalonians, the Corin
thians, and the Romans, in Rektion to Its Old Testament-Judaic Back
ground (Ph.D. diss., Fuller Theological Seminary, Pasadena CA, 1989;
dir. R.P Martin and L.C. Allen), Ann Arbor MI, University Microfilms,
1989 [283-287].
ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 52
(1998) 286-289.
AONO, T , Die Entwicklung des paulinischen Gerichtsgedankens bei den Apos
tolischen Vtern (EHS.T, 137), Bern - Frankfurt Las Vegas NV: Lang,
1979, pp. 28-31 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 28-31].
AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatology of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10,
in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 215-239.
AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J.C. ANDERSON,
P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin
62
PERICOPE LIST
J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 6886.
AVRAM, W., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:1-18, in Interpr 55
(2001) 70-73.
BAUMBACH, G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R. SCHNACKENBURG, J. ERNST & J. WANKE (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs. FS
H. Schrmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1978, pp. 435-457 [2 Cor 5:110: 439-444].
BAUMERT, N., Tglich sterben und auferstehen. Der Literalsinn von 2 Kor
4,12-5,10 (StANT, 34), Mnchen: Ksel, 1973.
BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer
Uberlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/
Vluyn, 1975 [2 Cor 5:10: 85-89].
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theohgy of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 5:5].
BERRY, R., Death and Life in Christ: The Meaning of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10,
in SJT14 (1961) 60-76.
BRSE, U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
Bibel und Leben 13 (1972) 129-138.
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels ah theofogisches Programm. Der
zweite Korintherbriefah Beispielfr die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo
logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 4:75:5: 45-72, 73-96].
BOUTTIER, M., La souffrance de l'aptre. 2 Co 4,7-18, in L. D E LORENZI
(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome,
1989, pp. 29-49 (Discussion: 50-74).
BRUN, L., Zur Auslegung von 2 Kor. 5:1-10, in ZA/W28 (1929) 207-229.
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9
(1947) 3-31 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 3-12].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, Darmstadt,
1963, pp. 3-31 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 298-306].
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E . DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1967, pp. 298-322 [2 Cor 5:1-5: 298-306].
CASSIDY, R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 43
(1971) 210-217.
COBB, W H . , AivioQ, II. Cor. iv.17 andv.l, in JBL 3 (1883) 61.
CRAIG, W.L., Paul's Dilemma in 2 Corinthians 5.1-10: A 'Catch-22', in NTS
34 (1988) 145-147.
CRANFORD, L., A New Look at 2 Cor 5:1-10, in SWJT19 (1976) 95-100.
2
2 COR 4:16-5:10
63
64
PERICOPE LIST
FUCHS, E., Ghube sans phrase. Zur Auslegung von 2. Kor. 5,1-5, in L. ABRAMOWSKI & J.F.G. GOETERS (eds.), Studien zur Geschichte und Theologie
der Reformation. FS E. Bizer, Neukirchen, 1969, pp. 21-31.
GILLMAN, J., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:5053, Its Context and Rehted Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit
Leuven, 1980; dir. J. Lambrecht) [905-1042].
GILLMAN, J., Going Home to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10), in BibToday 20
(1982) 275-281.
GILLMAN, ].,A Thematic Comparison: 1 Cor 15:50-57and2
Cor 5:1-5, in
JBL 107 (1988) 439-454.
GlASSON, T.F., 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Pktonism, in S/T43 (1990) 145155.
GRELOT, P., De h maison terrestre h maison cleste (2 Corinthiens 4,16-5,10),
in J . - C . PETIT, A. CHARRON & A. MYRE (eds.), "O
demeures-tu?"
2 COR 4:16-5:10
65
STICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 22-24 [2 Cor 4:13-5:1].
LAMBERIGTS, S., Thuis in het lichaam zijn we ver van de Heer, in VLAAMSE
BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is U w woord, 8),
Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 25-26 [2 Cor 5:6-10].
LAMBRECHT, J., La vie engloutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de 2 Co
5,4c, in M. BENZERATH, A. SCHMID & J. GUILLET (eds.), La Pque du
66
PERICOPE LIST
on a Community
A., Paulus und die korinthische Eschatologie. Zur These von einer
'Entwicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 .
LINDGARD, F., Paul's Line of Thought in 2 Corinthians 4:16-5:10 (WUNT,
1 1 / 1 8 9 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 5 .
MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Collage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10: Orna
mental or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 1 1 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 2 - 1 7 3 .
MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration
du vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son exprience
personnelle d'aptre de Jsus-Christ, in EspVie 1 0 9 , 2 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 2 2 5 - 2 3 1 .
MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Fellowship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W . H . GLOER (ed.), Eschatology
and the New Testament. FS G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1 9 8 8 ,
LlNDEMANN,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 2 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 5 : 1 1 9 - 1 2 2 ] .
METTS, R., Death, Discipleship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10Again, in CTR4
Once
(1989) 57-76.
MITTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond
Death - 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT 6 9 ( 1 9 5 7 - 1 9 5 8 ) 2 6 0 - 2 6 3 .
2 COR 4:16-5:10
M O U L E , C.F.D.,
tion, in NTS
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
116-123].
67
in RB 9 3 ( 1 9 8 6 )
214-221.
Teologisk Tidsskrift49
(1986)
62-69.
( 1 9 9 1 ) 1 6 9 - 1 9 4 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 :
O S T E N - S C K E N , P. V O N D E R ,
177-187].
Soteriologie
5:1-10:
104-124].
PATE, C M . ,
Brescia, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 4 0 1 - 4 3 1 .
PERRIMAN,
3 5 (1989-1990)
15.50-57
and
512-521.
PlCKETT, R , The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 1 4 3 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 [ 2 Cor 4 : 7 - 5 : 1 9 :
126-159].
"Wir alle mssen erscheinen vor dem Richterstuhl Christi" (2 Kor 5,10).
Bilder des Jngsten Gerichts bei Paulus, in ErbAuf '75 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 4 5 6 - 4 6 8 .
ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in
Paul's Theohgy, in Interpr4G ( 1 9 9 2 ) 5 - 1 8 .
RGER, H.P., Hieronymus, die Rabbinen und Paulus. Zur Vorgeschichte des
BegriJJipaars "innerer und uerer Mensch", i n Z A / W 6 8 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 1 3 2 - 1 3 7 .
S C H M I T H A L S , W . , Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 ,
REISER, M . ,
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 :
223-237].
SCHMITHALS, W . ,
1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : 2 5 9 - 2 7 5 ] .
SCHNELLE, U . ,
137),
Stuttgart,
1 9 8 9 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 - 1 0 : 4 2 - 4 5 ] .
SCHRTER,
68
PERICOPE LIST
VOGEL,
2 Kor
5,3,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R.
HEILIGENTHAL
2 COR 5:11-13
69
M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars
moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006.
W A G N E R , C., Le tabernacle et L vie "en Christ". Exigese de 2 Corinthiens 5:1
a 10, in RHPR 41 (1961) 379-393.
W A G N E R , C., The TabernacU and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians
5.1-10, in IrBS3 (1981) 145-165.
WALTER, E., La foi qui penetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign
41 (1971) 33-38.
WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatologie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64.
W E N H A M , D . , Being "Found" on the Last Day: New Light on 2 Peter 3.10 and
2 Corinthians 5.3, in NTS 33 (1987) 477-479.
WIEFEL, W , Die Hauptrichtung des Wandeh im eschatologischen Denken des
Paulus, in ThZ 30 (1974) 65-81 [2 Cor 5:1-10: 74-81].
W I L S O N , J.H., The Corinthians Who Say There Is No Resurrection of the Dead,
i n Z A W 5 9 (1968) 90-107.
W O N N E B E R G E R , R., Der Beitrag der generativen Syntax zur Exegese. Ein Bei
spiel (2. Kor 5,2f) und neun Thesen, in Bijdragen 36 (1975) 312-317.
W O N N E B E R G E R , R , Syntax und Exegese. Eine generative Theorie der griechischen
Syntax und ihr Beitrag zur Auslegung des Neuen Testamentes dargestellt an
2. Korinther 5,2f und Rmer 3,21-26 {mT, 13), Frankfurt et al., 1979,
pp. 180-201.
VOGEL,
2 Cor 5:11-13
Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Fxegeting and Transhting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 15 (2001) 48-64.
B R E Y T E N B A C H , C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen
Soteriologie
(WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 107-142].
B U L T M A N N , R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in SyBU 9
(1947) 3-31[2 Cor 5:11-6:10: 12-20].
ABERNATHY, D . ,
70
PERICOPE LIST
Evangelium. Schriftauslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997, pp. 172-189 [2 Cor 5:12-21].
HEININGER, B., Paulus ah Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996 [2 Cor 5:13:
262-266].
HENGEL, M., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi ah Gottes souverne Erlsungstat. Exe
gese ber 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theobgie und Kirche. Reichenau-Gesprch
der Evangelischen Landessynode Wrttemberg, Stuttgart, 1967, pp. 60-89.
HUBBARD, M., Was Paul out of His Mind? Re-reading 2 Corinthians 5.13, in
JSNT70 (1998) 39-64.
KIM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation",
in NovT39 (1997) 360-384.
KIM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept
of Reconciliation, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), The Road From Damascus:
2 COR 5:11-13
71
LAMBRECHT,
LORENZI
J., "Reconcile Yourselves...": A Reading of 2 Corinthians 5,1121, in R. BIERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL,
112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 363-411
(412: Additional Note).
LAMBRECHT,
MARION,
MILLER,
SCHRTER,
72
PERICOPE LIST
in NTS 1 4 ( 1 9 6 7 - 1 9 6 8 ) 1 1 8 -
1 2 5 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 1 ] .
THUSING, W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhltnis von Christozentrik und Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1 ) ,
2
(1989) 77-95.
YODER, J.H., The Apostle's Apohgy Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W. KLAS
SEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H . Charles, Newton KS: Faith and
Life, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 1 1 5 - 1 3 4 .
2 Cor 5:14-21
ABERNATHY, D . , Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and TransUting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
ALLMEN, D . VON, Riconciliation du monde et christologie cosmique; de
II Cor 5:14-21 a Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 4 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 3 2 - 4 5 .
AYMER, A.J.D., Paul's Understanding ofxcti\)(p) xxiaic,: Continuity and Dis
continuity in Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Madison NJ, 1 9 8 3 ) .
BAUER, K.-A., Karfreitag. 2 Korinther 5,14-21, in GPM 3 0 ( 1 9 7 5 - 1 9 7 6 )
(= PTh65,
1976) 182-191.
3 5 (1989) 550-581.
2 COR 5:14-21
73
74
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 5:14-21
75
76
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 5:14-21
77
78
PERICOPE LIST
GOMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriologia existencial, in Revista Agustiniana 42 (2001) 715-776.
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 (1967)
263-269 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in ID., Christologie und Ethik. Auf
stze zum Neuen Testament, Gttingen, 1968, pp. 147-164 [2 Cor 5:1821].
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), ATTO. FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148.
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 5:11-6:10:
282-322].
HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to
Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125.
HRLE, W., 'Christus factus est peccatum metaphorice. "Zur Heilsbedeutung
des Kreuzestodes Jesu Christi, in Neue Zeitschrift fiir Systematische Theolo
gie und Religionsphilosophie 36 (1994) 302-315.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple
of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. DNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS
2 COR 5:14-21
79
BERGER (eds.), Jesus Christus ab die Mitte der Schrift. Studien zur Her
meneutik des Evangeliums (BZNW, 86), Berlin New York: de Gruyter,
1997, pp. 479-518 [2 Cor 5:19].
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schpfung spricht?
Stilanalytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. ML
LER, C. GERBER & T H . KNPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem Weg ver
handelt habt. " Beitrge zur Exegese und Theologie des Neuen Testaments.
FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 143153.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , and() in Pauls Letters, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS
A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
2002, pp. 102-122 [2 Cor 5:17: 117-119].
HOFIUS, O . , Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Versh
nungsgedankens, in ZThKll
(1980) 186-199 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
HOFIUS, O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung"
(2 Kor 5,19), in ZNWTX (1980) 3-20.
HOFIUS, O . , Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des
Kreuzestodes Jesu, in W. MAAS (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben
Jesu zu verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erz
dizese Freiburg), Mnchen - Zrich, 1983, pp. 25-46 [2 Cor 5:1821].
HOFIUS, . , .
TOT TON , abridged
and trans. by M. CHATZEGIANNE, in Deltion Biblikon Meieton. New
Series 4 (1985) 24-42 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
HOFIUS, O . , Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Ver
shnungsgedankens, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989,
pp. 1-14 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
HOFIUS, O . , "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung"
(2 Kor 5,19), in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 1532.
HOFIUS, O . , Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des Kreuzes
todes Jesu, in ID., Paulusstudien (WUNT, 51), Tbingen, 1989, pp. 3349 [2 Cor 5:18-21].
80
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 5:14-21
81
KlM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation", in
ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Origin of
Paul's Gospel {WKY, 140), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002, pp. 214-238.
KiTZBERGER, LR., "Wenn abo jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schp
fung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede Gerechtigkeit
Schpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170.
KLAIBER, W., Rechtfertigung und Gemeinde. Eine Untersuchung zum paulinischen Kirchenverstndnis (FRLANT, 127), Gttingen, 1982 [82-85, 95101, 202].
KLAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Vershnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherbrief, Wrzburg: Echter, 1995.
KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen
Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Gttingen, 1992 [2 Cor 5:18-21: 172-179].
KNIG, H., 'Deus erat in Christo'. Zur Interpretation von 2 Cor. 5-19 bei den
hteinischen Kirchenvtern, in E.A. LIVINGSTONE (ed.), Studia Patrstica
Vol. XXTV. Papers presented at the Eleventh International Conference on
Patristic Studies held in Oxford 1987. Histrica, Theohgica et Phihsophica,
Gnostica, Leuven: Peeters,1993, pp. 284-290.
KNIG, H., Wer ist "Gott in Christus"? Beobachtungen zu den Anfangen
der Rezeptionsgeschichte von 2 Cor 5,19 in der frhchristlichen Literatur,
in R. GRYSN (ed.), Philologia Sacra. Biblische undpatristische Studien.
FS H J . Frede & W. Thiele (Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel,
24/1), Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 1993, pp. 285-305.
KOENIG, ]., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
PERICOPE LIST
82
LAMBERIGTS, S., De liee van Christus laat onsgeen rust, in VLAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 7 - 2 8 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 4 - 1 7 ] .
LAMPE, P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschpfung des Menschen" im
Lichte konstruktivistischer Wissenssoziologie, in S. ALKIER & R. BRUCKER
(eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 2 3 ) , Tbingen: Francke,
1 9 9 8 , pp. 2 1 - 3 2 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 7 ] .
LANG, M., Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 6 - 5 0 .
LEWIS, J.P (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 1 7 ) , Lewiston NY - Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 .
LEWIS, J.P., Significant Issues in the Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21,
in ID. (ed.), Interpreting2 Corinthians 5:14-21, Lewiston NY Queenston O N - Lampeter, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 2 9 - 6 4 .
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des
Neuen Testaments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments,
vol. II, Gttingen, 1 9 8 2 , pp. 1 6 0 - 1 7 0 [ 2 Cor 5 : 1 8 - 2 0 ] .
2 COR 5:14-21
83
84
PERICOPE LIST
NEUGEBAUER, F., Das Paulinische 'In Christo', in NTS 4 (1957-1958) 124138 [2 Cor 5:17.19].
NEUGEBAUER, F., In Christus, . Eine Untersuchung zum Paulini
schen Glaubensverstndnis, Berlin - Gttingen: Evangelische Verlagsan
stalt, 1961 [2 Cor 5:17.19].
N O H , J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline
Theology (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997).
NOORDEGRAAF, ., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theologia Reformata 40 (1997)
315-332.
O'NEILL, J.C., The Absence of the "in Christ" Theobgy in 2 Corinthians 5, in
AusBR 35 (1987) 99-106.
PAIRMAN BROWN, J., Inversion of Social Roles in Paul's Letters, in NovT 33
(1991) 303-325 [2 Cor 5:17-6:2: 316-317].
PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katallages' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe
Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una
Sanaa 20 (1965) 126-151.
PARSONS, ., The New Creation, in ExpT 99 (1987) 3-4 [2 Cor 5:17].
PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure
of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991.
PESCH, R., "Christus dem Fleische nach kennen" (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theolo
gischen Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. PESCH & . A. ZWERGEL (eds.), Kontinuitt in Jesus. Zugnge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung,
Freiburg, 1974, pp. 9-34.
PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 143), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1997 [2 Cor 4:7-5:19:
126-159].
POPKES, W., Exegetische Analyse von 2. Korinther 5,17-21, in Theologisches
Gesprch (2/1985) 2-8.
PORTER, E C , Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study
of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275.
PORTER, S.E., in Ancient Greek Literature, With Refirence to the
Pauline Writings (Estudios de filologia neotestamentaria), vol. 5, Cor
doba, 1994.
PORTER, S.E., Reconciliation and2 Cor 5,18-21, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The
Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Peeters, 1996, pp. 693-705.
PORTER, S.E., Paul's Concept of Reconciliation, Twice More, in ID. (ed.), Paul
and His Theology (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006,
pp. 131-152 [2 Cor 5:18-20: 134-144].
2 COR 5:14-21
85
REBELL, W , Christologie und Existenz bei Paulus. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor
5,14-21 (Arbeiten zur Theologie, 73), Stuttgart, 1992.
REUTER, H.-R., Vershnung ah Ereignis und Aufforderung berlegungen
zum neutestamentlichen Friedenszeugnis, in Themen der praktischen Theo
logie - Theologia Practica 18 (1983) 29-43 [2 Cor 5:21: 33-35].
RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About God (JSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1994 [2 Cor 5:19: 290-296].
RHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? berlegungen am Beispiel von Rom 6
und 2 Kor 5, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
(eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 237-254.
ROETZEL, C.J., As Dying, and Behold We Live': Death and Resurrection in
Paul's Theology, in Interpr 46 (1992) 5-18.
SABOURIN, L., Note sur 2 Cor. 5,21. Le Christ fait pch, in Sciences Eccl
siastiques 11 (1959) 419-424.
SABOURIN, L., Rdemption sacrificielle. Une enqute exgtique (Studia, 11),
Brugge, 1961 [2 Cor 5:21: 11-160].
SABOURIN, L., Sacrifice and Redemption in the History of a Formuk, in
S. LYONNET & L. SABOURIN (eds.), Sin, Redemption and Sacrifice:
A Biblical and Patristic Study (AnBib, 48), Rome, 1961, pp. 185-296
[2 Cor 5:21].
SABOURIN, L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 41
(1963) 154-174 [2 Cor 5:21].
SRKI, R., Sovitusja Sovinto: kristologia ja soteriologia faksossa 2 Kor 5:14-21
(Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996.
SRKI, R., Die Vershnung mit Gott und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung
der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fur 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998)
29-42.
SANDERS, E.P., Paul and Palestinian Judaism: A Comparison of Patterns of
Religion, London - Philadelphia PA, 1977 [464-465, 501-502].
SAUTER, G., Karfreitag-28.3.1986.
2. Korinther 5,(l4b-18) 19-21, in GPM
40 (1985-1986) (= PTh 75, 1986) 215-221.
SCHENK, W., ET AL., Gemeinde im Lernproze. Die Korintherbriefe (Bibelaus
legung fr die Praxis, 22), Stuttgart, 1979 [2 Cor 5:11-6:2: 127-135].
SCHLIER, H., La notion paulinienne de k parole de Dieu, in A. DESCAMPS
(ed.), Littrature et thologie pauliniennes (Recherches Bibliques, 5),
Brugge, 1960, pp. 127-141 [2 Cor 5:19].
SCHLIER, H., Die Stiftung des Wortes Gottes nach dem Apostel Paulus, in ID.,
Das Ende der Zeit. Exegetische Aufitze und Vortrge, Freiburg Basel Wien, 1971, pp. 151-168 [2 Cor 5:19].
86
PERICOPE LIST
2 C O R 5:14-21
87
J., Gottes Vershnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. H A I N Z (ed.), Unter
wegs mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107.
SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei
Paulus, in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257 [2 Cor 5:14]
S C H W B E L , C , Die "Botschaft der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Ver
shnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und
systematisch-theologischer Interpretationsperspektiven, in S. C H A P M A N ,
C. H E L M E R & C. L A N D M E S S E R (eds.), Biblischer Text und theohgische
Theoriebildung (Biblisch-Theologische Studien, 44), Neukirchen/Vluyn:
Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 163-190.
S C H W B E L , C , Reconciliation: From Biblical Observation to Dogmatic Recon
struction, in C.E. G U N T O N (ed.), The Theology of Reconciliation, Lon
don - New York: T & T Clark, 2003, pp. 13-38 [2 Cor 5:15-21].
S O N N T A G , . , . Zur politischen Theologie des Gesetzes bei
Paulus und im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tbingen - Basel: Francke,
2000 [2 Cor 5:(18-)21: 202-214].
S O R G , T., Das Wort von der Vershnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21,
in I D . &
P. S T U H L M A C H E R (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag
(Calwer Taschenbibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66.
S O U C E K , J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19
(1959) 300-314 [2 Cor 5:16].
S P I C Q , C , L'treinte de la charit (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 (1954) 123132.
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de la charit (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agap dans le Nouveau
Testament, vol. II: Analyse des textes (Bib), Paris, 1959, pp. 127-136.
STAGG, E, The Text of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpre
ting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17),
Lewiston NY - Queenston Lampeter, 1989, pp. 23-28.
S T A G G , E, Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting
2 Corinthians 5:14-21 : An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 163-178.
STANLEY, D.M., Christ's Resurrection in Pauline Soteriology (AnBib, 13),
Rome, 1961 [2 Cor 5:14-21: 138-144].
S T E G M A N , T., The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument in
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2005 [2 Cor 5:14: 168-180; 5:18-19: 286-295; 5:21: 181-188; 5:206:2: 272-282].
S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Gerechtigkeit Gottes bei Paulus (FRLANT, 87), Gttingen,
1965, 1 9 6 6 [2 Cor 5:21: 74-77].
SCHRTER,
88
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 6:1-10
89
2 Cor 6:1-10
ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and Transhting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2, in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
BAUM, H . , Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 1 7 ) ,
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 [ 2 Cor 6 : 1 - 1 3 : 1 4 3 - 1 8 5 ] .
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theohgy of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 5 8 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 8 1 - 3 0 4 [ 2 Cor 6 : 6 ] .
BJERKELUND, C.J., "Vergeblich" ab Missionsergebnis bei Paulus, in J. JERVELL & W. A. MEEKS (eds.), God's Chmt and His People. FS N.A. Dahl,
Oslo - Bergen - Troms, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 1 7 5 - 1 9 1 [ 2 Cor 6 : 1 : 1 7 8 - 1 7 9 ] .
BOERS, H . , 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:2: A Fragment of Pauline Christology, in
CBQ 6 4 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 5 2 7 - 5 4 7 .
Soteriologie
BRILLET, G., "Void les jours du saht" (2 Cor. 6:10), in ASeign 2 6 ( 1 9 6 2 ) 2 1 36.
90
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 6:1-10
91
92
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 6:11-13
93
2 Cor 6:11-13
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grund
elemente einer missionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17),
St. Augustin: Steyler, 1977 [2 Cor 6:1-13: 143-185].
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im Zwei
ten Korintherbrief(NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002 [215-262].
BIERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpre
tation von 2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 23 (1998) 193-213.
CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitelaw on 2 Cor. vi. 11-vit. 1, in The Classical Review 4
(1890) 150-152.
CRSEMANN, M., Das weite Herz und die Gemeinschaft der Heiligen. 2 Kor
6,11-7,4 im sozialgeschichtlichen Kontext, in F. CRSEMANN ET AL. (eds.),
Dem Tod nicht glauben. Sozialgeschichte der Bibel. FS L. Schottroff,
Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2004, pp. 351-375.
CYRAN, W., Wezwanie do wsplnoty z apostolem (2 Kor 6, 11-13; 7, 2-4), in
RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 123-134.
DE OLTVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in derApobgie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6; 5,116,10 (NTA NF, 21), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1990 [Cor 6:11-7:4: 331-340].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [2 Cor 6:11-7:4: 180-184].
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005
[2 Cor 6:13: 209-211].
MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Defense et illustra
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. TV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministre de h
rconciliation, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
MlLLER, G.T., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 5:11-6:13, in Interpr
54 (2000) 186-188.
PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten
tion on 2:14-3:6 and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987,
pp. 23-49.
94
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 6:14-7:4
ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of
Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli
cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001.
ALETTI, J.-N., Le Statut de l'glise dans les lettres pauliniennes. Reflexions sur
quelques paradoxes, in Bib 83 (2002) 153-174 [2 Cor 6:16b-18: 160166].
BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians
5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in
A T S 35 (1989) 550-581.
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 7:2-4: 215-262].
BETZ, H.D., 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: An Anti-Pauline Fragment?, in JBL 92 (1973)
88-108.
BlERINGER, R., 2 Korinther 6,14-7,1 im Kontext des 2. Korintherbriefes. For
schungsberblick und Versuch eines eigenen Zugangs, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 551-570.
BlERINGER, R., Open, vrijmoedig onverschrokken. De betekenis van parrsia in
de Septuaginta en in het Nieuwe Testament, in CoUationes 35 (2005) 5974 [2 Cor 7:4].
2 COR 6:14-7:4
95
96
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 6:14-7:4
97
98
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 6:14-7:4
99
100
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 7:5-16
C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WlLCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
et Semitica. FS M. Black, Edinburgh, 1969, pp. 1-14.
BARRETT, C.K, ' O AAIKHSAS (2 Cor. 7.12), in O . B C H E R & K. HAACKER
(eds.), Verborum Veritas. FS G. Sthlin, Wuppertal, 1970, pp. 149-157.
BARRETT, C.K., O AAIKHSAS (2 Cor. 7.12), in I D . , Essays on Paul, Lon
don, 1982, pp. 108-117.
BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in I D . , Essays on Paul, London, 1982, pp. 118-131.
B E C K E R , E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Brie/hermeneutik
im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 7:8-9.12-13: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. H E R O N ,
London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 7:8-9.1213: 91-112].
B O S E N I U S , B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theologisches Programm. Der
zweite Korintherbrief ab Bepielfur die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theo
logie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 7:813a: 7-44].
B R E N D L E , A., Im Prozess der Konfliktberwindung. Eine exegetische Studie zur
Kommunikationssituation zwischen Paulus und den Korinthern in 2 Kor 1,12,13; 7,4-16(EHS.T, 533), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
B R U C E , F.F., St. Paul in Macedonia, in BJRL 61 (1978-1979) 337-354
[2 Cor 7:5].
BARRETT,
2 COR 7:5-16
101
102
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 8:1-24
AMSTUTZ, J . , I 1 A O T H S . Eine begrifgeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch
christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 8:2: 103111].
ANGSTENBERGER, P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte
von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengsser, 1997.
ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of
2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599.
BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M . W I L C O X (eds.),
Neotestamentica
2 COR 8:1-24
H A I N Z , ]., KOINONIA.
103
Regensburg, 1 9 8 2 [ 8 : 2 3 : 1 0 4 - 1 0 6 ] .
JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the IntraTextual Rektion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica
26 (1992) 101-112.
LAMBERIGTS, S., De liefdevolle collecte voor feruzalem, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 2 - 3 3 .
LARSEN, I., Variant Readings in 2 Corinthians, in BiTr 5 1 ( 2 0 0 0 ) 3 4 2 - 3 4 8
[ 2 Cor 8 : 7 ] .
MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistohry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT
3 7 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 5 4 - 1 5 8 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 7 - 1 8 . 2 2 ] .
M O R G A N - W Y N N E , J.E., 2 Corinthians VIII. 18f and the Question of a Traditionsgrundkge for Acts, in f TS 30 ( 1 9 7 9 ) 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 .
W O D K A , A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto dea colletta paolina
(2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 6 8 ) , Roma: Editrice Ponti
ficia Universit Gregoriana, 2 0 0 0 [ 2 Cor 8 : 1 - 5 : 1 5 5 - 1 7 6 ; 8 : 6 - 1 7 : 1 7 7 208; 8:18-9:5: 209-226].
104
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 9:1-15
AMSTUTZ, J . , . Eine begriffigeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch
christlichen Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968 [2 Cor 9:11.13:
103-111].
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 9:1-2: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . H E R O N ,
London - N e w York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 C o r 9:1-2:
91-112].
BRUEHLER, B.B., Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves
tigation of 2 Cor 9.6-15, in A T S 48 (2002) 209-224.
CORRIVEAU, R . , The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St.
Paul in His Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux
de recherche, 25), Bruxelles - Paris / Montreal: Descle de Brouwer /
Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970 [2 Cor 9:12: 97-109].
COSTEN, J . H . , Learning to Give Is Basic to Being a Christian: II Corinthians
9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational
Theological Center 24
(1996) 189-197.
GABLER, J.P., Dissertano Critica de Capitibus ultimis LX-XIIIposterioris Epistolae Pauli ad Corinthios ad eadem haud separandis, Gttingen, 1782.
JOUBERT, S., Religious Reciprocity in 2 Corinthians 9:6-15: Generosity and
Gratitude as Legitimate Responses to the , in Neotestamentica (1999) 79-90.
M A T T E R N , L., Das Verstndnis des Gerichtes bei Paulus (AThANT, 47), Zrich Stuttgart, 1966 [2 Cor 9:6-15: 162-166].
OLSON, S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47
(1985) 282-295 [2 Cor 9:2: 290-293].
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al Vangelo e gloria di Dio: In margine a
2 Cor 9,11-13,
evangelizzazione nell' epoca dei Padri e nea Chiesa del Vaticano II. FS E.
Lodi, Bologna: E D B , 1996, pp. 43-53.
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al vangelo e ghria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor. 9,1113, in I D . , Imitatori di Ges Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed. A. C A C
CIARI ET AL., Bologna: EDB, 2005, pp. 543-553.
SONNTAG, . , . Zur politischen Theohgie des Gesetzes bei
2 COR 10:1-11
105
2 Cor 10:1-11
BAASLAND, E., Christus und das verbrene Paradies. v7)(i.a ein Schsselbegriff
im 2. Korintherbrief?, in A. T N G B E R G (ed.), Text and Theology. FS
M. Ssebo, Oslo: Verbum, 1994, pp. 67-94 [2 Cor 10:5].
BAGALAWIS, M.A., Ministry as Warfare: An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 10:2b-6,
in Asian Journal of Pentecostal Studies 3 (2000) 5-18.
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 10:9-11: 262-270].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkrittk and
Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H . S . HERON, London New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 10:9-11: 112-118].
BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau
line Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.:
Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 10:10: 135-138].
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Aposteh ah theobgisches Programm. Der zweite
Korintherbrief als Beispiel fiir die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen Theobgie
(TANZ, 11), vol. 1 1 , T b i n g e n - B a s e l : Francke, 1994 [2 Cor 10:1-18:
97-168].
DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians
10, in HTR 78 (1985) 209-217.
ECKERT, J., "Ich ermahne euch bei der Sanftmut und Milde des Christus" (2 Kor
10,1), in TThZ 100 (1991) 39-55.
GARRETT, S.R., Paul's Thorn and Cultural Models of Affliction, in
M.L. W H I T E & O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First
106
PERICOPE LIST
Christians. FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 8299 [2 Cor 10:7-10].
GERBER, G , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des Paulus
um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005) 99-125.
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005
[2 Cor 10:1-6: 189-190].
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen
Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966 [2 Cor 10:1: 135-141].
HANSON, A.T., The Paradox of the Cross in the Thought ofSt. Paul (JSNT S S ,
17), Sheffield: J S O T Press, 1987 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 99-108].
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the
Ancient Slave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
A.Y. COLLINS & M . M . MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
2 COR 10:12-18
107
MERRITT, H.W., In Word and Deed (2 Cor 10:11): Moral Integrity in Paul,
New York et al.: Lang, 1993.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segn San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xauxdcofxat (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologfa (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 10:8: 263-265].
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L apologie apostolique -2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de Paul
ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apost
olischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 43-63.
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,
1 9 6 9 [2 Cor 10:2-6: 79-82; 10:1.10: 142-145; 10:7: 162-164].
3
2 Cor 10:12-18
ANDREWS, S.B., Enslaving Devouring Exphiting Self-Exalting and Striking:
2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1997 Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997,
pp. 460-490 [478-480].
B L A N T O N IV, T.R., Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the
Damascus Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 11/233), Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 2007 [127-133].
BOSENIUS, B., Die Abwesenheit des Apostels als theologisches Programm.
Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Beispielfr die Brieflichkeit der paulinischen
Theologie (TANZ, 11), vol. 11, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1994
[2 Cor 10:1-18: 97-168].
DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians
10, in HTR 78 (1985) 209-217.
D U N N , J . D . G . , The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cam
bridge: Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998 [2 Cor 10:13-16:
578-579; 10:17-18: 250-251].
108
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 11:1-15
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the
"Super Apostles" in Corinth,
in I. D U N D E R B E R G , C M . TuCKETT &
2 COR 11:1-15
109
in A . DESCAMPS &
110
PERICOPE LIST
111
2 COR 11:1-15
(1930-1931) 212-214.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J . , "AnotherJesus"(2Cor
11:4), inRB97
(1990) 238-
251.
NlEBUHR, K.-W., Heidenapostel aus Israel. Die jdische Identitt des Paulus
nach ihrer Darstellung in seinen Briefen (WUNT, 6 2 ) , Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1 9 9 2 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 1 2 : 1 3 : 1 1 2 - 1 3 5 ] .
NlEDERWlMMER, K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f.
und Eph. 5,31f, in H . FRANKE ET AL. (eds.), Veritas et Communicatio.
kumenische Theologie auf der Suche nach einem verbindlichen Zeugnis.
FS U. Khn, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 9 2 , 3 0 1 - 3 0 9 .
NlEDERWlMMER, K., Ecclesia sponsa Christi. Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 11,2f.
und Eph. 5,3lf, in ID., Quaestiones theologicae. Gesammelte Aufstze, ed.
W. PRATSCHER & M . O H L E R (BZNW, 9 0 ) , Berlin - New York: de
Gruyter, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 2 1 7 - 2 2 5 .
PITTA, A., Cos "inesperto nell'arte retorica"? (cf. 2 Cor 11,6). Retorica e mes
saggio paolino., in R. FABRIS (ed.), Laparoh di Dio cresceva (At 12,24).
FS C M . Martini (Supplementi alla Rivista biblica, 3 3 ) , Bologna: Dehoniane, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 4 1 1 - 4 3 5 .
PITTA, A., / / "discorso del pazzo" o periautohgia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18,
in Bib 8 7 ( 2 0 0 6 ) 4 9 3 - 5 1 0 .
PRATSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine
Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Musionsweise, in NTS 25 ( 1 9 7 8 - 1 9 7 9 ) 2 8 4 2 9 8 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 7 . 9 . 1 2 ] .
SAMPLEY, J.R, "And the Two Shall Become One Flesh": A Study of Traditions
in Ephesians 5:21-33 (SNTS MS, 1 6 ) , Cambridge: Cambridge Univer
sity Press, 1 9 7 1 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 1 - 6 : 8 1 - 8 5 ] .
SANDERS, E. P., Paul on the Law, His Opponents, and the Jewish People in Philippians 3 and 2 Corinthians 11, in P. RICHARDSON & D . GRANSKOU
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 6 6 ) , Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1 9 5 6 ,
3
1 9 6 9 [ 2 Cor 1 1 : 4 : 5 2 - 5 6 , 1 3 4 - 1 3 6 ] .
112
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 11:16-33
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and the
"Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. DuNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.
FS H . Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 2002,
pp. 343-376 [2 Cor 11:16-21].
A N D R E W S , S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of
2 Cor U.23b-33, in NTS 41 (1995) 263-276.
ANDREWS, S.B., Ensfaving Devouring Exploiting Self-Exalting, and Striking:
2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997,
pp. 460-490 [2 Cor 11:16-12:10: 485-487].
BARRE, M.L., Paul as "Eschatologic Person ": A New Look at 2 Cor 11:29, in
CBQ 37 (1975) 500-526.
2 COR 11:16-33
113
114
PERICOPE LIST
H O D G S O N , R., Paul the Apostle and First Century Tribulation Lists, in ZNW
74 (1983) 59-80 [2 Cor 11:23-29].
H O T Z E , G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk
form in seiner Theologie (NTA, N F 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997
[2 Cor l l : 2 1 b - 1 2 : 1 0 : 159-227].
KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung
seiner Denkstruktur, in Z/VW54 (1963) 217-232 [2 Cor 11:23-29].
KNAUF, E.A., Zum Ethnarchen des Aretas. 2 Kor 11,32, in ZNW7A (1983)
145-147.
K O C H , D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen
und Hypothesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor
11,22-23 und3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspon
dence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1996,
pp. 305-324.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott . Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS 43 (1997) 285-290.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: Genuine Ministry According to 2 Corin
thians 11-12, in MST Review 4 (2000) 47-61.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness. An Answer to Scott B. Andrews on
2 Cor ll,23b-33, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature and on
the Book ofRevehtion (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio Istituto
Bblico, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 149-156.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog mr' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in I D . ,
Recht op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling, Leuven Vborburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting Acco,
2005, pp. 113-123.
IANGKAMMER, H . , Tak zwana mowa bhzna swietego Pawia (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
LATTEY, C , in 2 Cor xi.20, in / 5 44 (1943) 148.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Expbration
of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
MAGASS, W . , Theophrast und Paulus. ExempUrisch fr Umstnde und Ethos
in Korinth und Saloniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162].
MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bul
letin de Theologie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
MlCHELSEN, J . H A , 't Verhaal van Paulus'vlucht uit Damaskus. 2 Kor. XI:32,33;
XII:1,7a. Een interpolatie, in Theologisch Tijdschrifil (1873) 421-429.
MlNDLING, J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 37
(1999) 145-150 [2 Cor 11:24-30].
2 COR 11:16-33
115
116
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 12:1-10
ABERNTHY, D., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Messenger of Satan?, in Neotestamentica 35 (2001) 69-79.
AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity: An Exposition
of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con
text, in CTR4 (1989) 119-144.
A N D E R S O N , J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in
PEGL&MWBSU
(1991) 153-161 [2 Cor 12:2-4].
2 COR 12:1-10
117
118
PERICOPE LIST
in Antike
und
2 COR 12:1-10
119
H . KVALBEIN (eds.), The Mission of the Early Church to the Jews and Gen
tiles (WUNT, 127), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000, pp. 165-184.
HAMERTON-KELLY, R.G., A Girardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mime
sis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 33 (1985)
65-81 [2 Cor 12:7-10].
HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context
(WUNT, 11/172), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003.
HARTL, H., "Deshalb bejahe ich meine Ohnmacht". 2 Kor 12,10a, in Christ
lich-pdagogische Bltter 117 (2004) 202-207.
HAYKIN, M.A.G., The Spirit of God: The Exegesis of 1 and 2 Corinthians in
the Pneumatomachian Controversy of the Fourth Century (Supplements
to Vigiliae Christianae, 27), Leiden - N e w York - Kln: Brill, 1994
[2 Cor 12:4: 69, 7 1 , 100].
HECKEL, U., Der Dorn im Fleisch. Die Krankheit des Paulus in 2 Kor 12,7
und Gal4,13f, in ZNW84
(1993) 65-92.
HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996 [2 Cor 12:110: 242-262].
HEININGER, B., Paulus und Philo als Mystiker? Himmehreisen im Vergleich
(2Kor 12,2-4; SpecLeg III 1-6), in R. DEINES & K.-W. NlEBUHR (eds.),
120
PERICOPE LIST
of
Scripture: Essays From the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Shef
field: Sheffield Academic, 1997, pp. 388-397.
JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29
(1999) 145-155 [2 Cor 12:7].
KALER, M., L. PAINCHAUD & M.P. BUSSIRES, The Coptic "Apocalypse of Paul",
2 COR 12:1-10
121
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en
sterkte, in NTT55
(2001) 273-285 [2 Cor 12:9-10].
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag attes door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament,
Leuven - Leusden: Acco Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe
Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn KBS/VBS - N B G , 2005, pp. 116-130.
LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa bhzna iwietego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
LEARY, T.J., Thorn in the Flesh'- 2 Corinthians 12:7, in JTS 43 (1992)
520-522.
LINCOLN, A.T., Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture
to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220.
LINCOLN, A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly
Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatohgy,
Cambridge, 1981 [71-86].
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se daring in die vlees: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned Gerefleologiese Tydskrif22 (1981) 259-268.
LOUBSER, J.A., Winning the Struggle (or: How to Treat Heretics) (2 Corinthians
12:1-10), in Journal of Theology for Southern Africa 75 (1991) 75-83.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Exploration
of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988)
550-572.
MCCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin
thians 12:1-10, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241.
MAGASS, W., Theophrast und Paulus. ExempUrisch jur Umstnde und Ethos
in Korinth und Sahniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165 [2 Cor 11:1612:15: 160-162].
MARGUERAT, D., La mystique de l'apdtre Paul, in J. SCHLOSSER (ed.), Paul de
Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329.
MARY, S., 2 Corinthians 12,1-5 and the Recent Discussion on 'Height' and
Depth', in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Berlin, 1968, pp. 462-467.
M E N O U D , P H . , L'echarde et Tange satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. SEVENSTER & W. C. VAN U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haar
lem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171.
M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satan's Angel (2 Cor. 12.7),
in I D . , Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Collection of Studies, trans, by
E.M. PAUL (PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
122
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 12:1-10
123
ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul,
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden
Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339.
ROLOFF, J., Persnliche religise Erfahrung und Theologie des Kreuzes. Bibehrbeit
ber 2 Kor. 12,1-10, in H . KELLER & M. SEITZ (eds.), Herausforderung:
Religise Erfahrung, Gttingen, 1980, pp. 143-168.
ROUKEMA, R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in
A. HlLHORST & G.H. VAN KOOTEN (eds.), The Wisdom of Egypt .-Jewish,
Early Christian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59),
Leiden: Brill, 2005, pp. 267-283.
Ruiz, J.-R, Hearing and Seeing but Not Saying: A Look at ReveUtion 10:4
and 2 Corinthians 12:4, in E.H. LOVERING, Jr. (ed.), Society of Biblical
Literature 1994 Seminar Papers, vol. 33, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1994,
pp. 182-202.
RUSSELL, R., Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39
(1996) 559-570 [2 Cor 12:7-10].
SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii
1-10, in Bib 53 (1972) 404-410.
SAAKE, H., Paulus ah Ekstatiker. Pneumatologische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii
1-10, in NovT 15 (1973) 153-160.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segun San Pablo, Sentidoy teologia de xai>x<xo|i.ai (AnBib, 40), Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologia (SSP), 1970 [2 Cor 12:6: 270-273].
SCHFER, P., New Testament and Hekhaht Literature: The Journey Into Heaven in
Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS35 (1984) 19-35 [2 Cor 12:1-4].
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991 [2 Cor 12:10a:
260-270].
SCHELKLE, K.H., Im Leib oder auer des Leibes. Paulus ah Mystiker, in
ThQ 158 (1978) 285-293 [2 Cor 12:1-6].
SCHMITHALS, W., Die Gnosis in Korinth. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintherbriefen (FRLANT, 66), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1956,
1 9 6 9 [78, 174-183].
SCHMITHALS, W., Gnosticism in Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the
Corinthians, trans. byJ.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon,
1971 [163-164, 209-218].
SCHOLEM, G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Paradise,
in ID., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, and Talmudic Tradition, New
York: Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5720-1960, pp. 14-19.
3
124
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 12:1-10
125
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,24, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363.
TRAKATELLIS, D . , Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE
126
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 12:11-21
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question ofSakry in the Conflict Between Paul and
the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I . DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT &
K. SYREENI (eds.), FairPhy: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity.
FS H . Risnen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill,
2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 4 3 - 3 7 6 [ 2 Cor
12:13-18].
2 0 (2000)
12:16-18].
1 9 6 3 , pp. 3 - 3 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 0 - 3 1 ] .
BULTMANN, R., Exegetische Probleme des zweiten Korintherbriefes, in E. DlNKLER (ed.), Exegetica. Aufstze zur Erforschung des Neuen Testaments,
Tbingen, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 2 9 8 - 3 2 2 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 2 1 : 3 2 1 - 3 2 2 ] .
(1996) 32-41.
A ( 1 9 7 9 ) 5 4 - 7 5 [2 Cor 1 2 : 1 2 : 6 8 - 7 4 ] .
2 COR 12:11-21
127
128
PERICOPE LIST
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in
Paul, in NovTl
(1981) 349-360 [2 Cor 11:16-12:13].
SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Style: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of
II Corinthians 11:16-12:13, Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13
(ETS MS), Jackson MS, 1984.
TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of 2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. LOHSE
(ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13)
(Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86.
UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah
sndenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck
& Ruprecht, 1999 [2 Cor 12:19-13:10: 155-170].
VERHOEF, E., Die hollndische Radikale Kritik, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The
Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University
Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 427-432 [2 Cor 12:14].
W E L B O R N , L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163
[2 Cor 12:11].
W O D K A , A., Una teohgia biblica del dare nel contesto delh colletta paolina
(2Cor 8-9) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pon
tificia Universit Gregoriana, 2000 [2 Cor 12:13-15: 94-98].
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. W H I T E
& O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141
[2 Cor 12:14b].
ZORELL, F., Sprachliche Randnoten zum NT, in BZ 60 (1911) 159-163
[2 Cor 12:13: 160-161].
2 Cor 13:1-10
BECKER, E.-M., Schreiben und Verstehen. Paulinische Briefhermeneutik im
Zweiten Korintherbrief (NET, 4), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2002
[2 Cor 13:10: 169-205].
BECKER, E.-M., Letter Hermeneutics in 2 Corinthians: Studies in Literarkritik
and Communication Theory (JSNT SS, 279), trans, by H.S. H E R O N ,
London - New York: T & T Clark International, 2004 [2 Cor 13:10: 9 1 112].
BLACK, D.A., Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the
Pauline Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et
al.: Lang, 1984 [2 Cor 13:3.4.9: 160-167].
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christology (BZNW,
140), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006 [2 Cor 13:3-5: 58-61].
2 COR 13:1-10
BROWN,
129
13:5?, in BS 1 5 4 ( 1 9 9 7 )
175-188.
COURT, J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostolate in the
Context of His Relations to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians 12,1413,13), in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen
Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 1 1 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 2 , pp. 8 7 - 1 0 5 .
COUSAR, C.B., A Theology of the Cross: The Death of Jesus in the Pauline Let
ters (Overtures to Biblical Theology, 2 4 ) , Minneapolis M N : Fortress,
1 9 9 0 [ 2 Cor 1 3 : 1 - 4 : 1 6 4 - 1 7 0 ] .
G T T G E M A N N S , E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur
in CBQ 6 8 ( 2 0 0 6 ) 4 8 1 - 5 0 1 [ 2 Cor 1 2 : 1 4 -
13:10].
46 (1985) 261-269.
in L . D . H U R S T &
130
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 13:11-13
ALEN, R., Een groet en heilwens van Paulus, in VlAAMSE BlJBELSTICHTING,
Brieven van Paulus, //(Dichtbij is U w woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep
Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 36-38.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304 [2 Cor 13:13].
C O U R T , J.N., The Controversy With the Adversaries of Paul's Apostokte in the
Context of His Rektions to the Corinthian Congregation (2 Corinthians
2 COR 13:11-13
131
132
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1-7
BELLEVILLE, L.L., A Letter of Apologetic Self-Commendation: 2 Cor 1:8-7:16,
in NovT3\
(1989) 142-63.
BLOMBERG, C , The Structure of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in CTR 4 (1989-1990)
3-20.
BOSVELD, P., VerkUring der vijf eerste hoofdstukken van Paulus tweeden brief
aan de Korinthers, Dordrecht, 1804 [2 Cor 1-5].
DESILVA, D.A., Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's
Strategy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22.
DESILVA, D.A., The Credentiah of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 17 (Bibal Monograph Series, 4), N . Richland Hills T X : Bibal, 1998.
D U F F , P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma,
in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [148-201].
FREDRICKSON, D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving
Letter and the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. O L B R I C H T &
J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society
of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of
2 Corinthians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344.
IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in
2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen
Graham, M M (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007,
pp. 48-68.
KRUSE, C.G., The Relationship Between the Opposition to Paul Reflected in
2 Corinthians 1-7and 10-13, in EvQ61 (1989) 195-202.
KUSCHNERUS, B., Die Gemeinde als Brief Christi. Die kommunikative Funktion der Metapher bei Paulus am Beispiel von 2 Kor 2-5 (FRLANT, 197),
Gottingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002.
LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostolato: Analisi retoricosemantica di 2Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma,
1998).
LORUSSO, G., II ministero Pasquale di Paolo in 2Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del
soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2 0 0 1 .
QUAST, K . , Reading the Corinthian Correspondence: An Introduction, New
York - Mahwah NJ: Paulist, 1994 [2 Cor 1:1-2:13: 109-116; 2:145:21: 117-128; 6:1-7:16: 129-137].
2 COR 2:14-7:4
133
2 Cor 2:14-7:4
DAUTZENBERG, G., Motive der Selbstdarstellung des Paulus in 2 Kor 2,14-7,4,
in A. VNHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du
ministire (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 150-162.
D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina,
10), Rome, 1989, pp. 75-104 (Discussion: 105-131).
BONNEAU, G., fa vie, a mort. Le conflit Corinthe et ses enjeux thologi
ques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 51 (1999) 351-366.
CHERIAN, K . K . , Paul's Understanding of Diakonia as Prochmation According
to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago
IL.1986).
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Conclusions, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of
the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 291-304.
COLLANGE, J.-E, nigmes de U deuxime pttre de Paul aux Corinthiens
(SNTS MS, 18), Cambridge, 1972.
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990 [2 Cor 2:14-6:13: 203-205].
DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor ii 14-vii 4, in ExpT 50 (1938) 86-89.
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Bene
dictina, 10), Rome, 1989.
D U F F , P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day
of Salvation, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987
Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Adanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243.
FlNDElS, H . - J . , Vershnung ApostoUt Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theohghche
und rezeptionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Vershnungsaussagen des Neuen
Testaments (2 Kor, Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 40), Wrzburg, 1983 [61-109].
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL D S , 99),
Adanta GA: Scholars, 1988 [160-165].
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005
[225-231].
GRUBER, M.M., Herrlichkeit in Schwachheit. Eine Auslegung der Apologie des
Zweiten Korintherbriefi 2 Kor 2,14-6,13 (FzB, 89), Wrzburg: Echter,
1998.
KOENIG, J., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5),
in R.T. FORTNA & B.R. GAVENTA (eds.), The Conversation
Continues.
134
PERICOPE LIST
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mys
tery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 [ 3 8 - 3 9 ] .
PATTE, D., A Structural Exegesis of2 Corinthians 2:14-7:4 With Special Atten
tion on 2:14-3:6and 6:11-7:4, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 2 6 , Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1 9 8 7 ,
pp. 2 3 - 4 9 .
2 Cor 2 : 1 4 - 4 : 6
BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlichexegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6(WUNT,
1 1 / 1 5 3 ) , Tbingen:
Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 .
BARRETT, C.K., Conclusion, in L . DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo
Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 9 .
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de kparole selon l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1 9 6 6 [ 1 0 1 - 1 0 6 ] .
DE J O N G , M., Paulus, struikelblok of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthirs
2:12-4:6als bijdrage in hetgesprek met Isral, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1 9 8 9 .
2 COR 2:14-4:6
135
136
PERICOPE LIST
2 Cor 1-9
BUCK, C . H . , Jr., & G . TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of
His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1 9 6 9 [ 2 3 - 3 0 , 5 3 - 6 7 ] .
DAHL, N A , On the Literary Integrity of 2 Cor. 1-9, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theo
logy for the Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1 9 7 7 , pp. 3 8 - 3 9 .
DAUTZENBERG, G . , Der zweite Korintherbrief ah Briefiammlung. Zur Frage der
literarischen Einheitlichkeit und des theologischen Gefges von 2 Kor 1-8,
in ANRWll,
2 5 / 4 , Berlin - New York, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 3 0 4 5 - 3 0 6 6 .
DICK, K . , Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1 9 0 0 [ 8 5 - 1 1 0 ] .
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christology in
2 Cor 1-9. The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologe
tic, in R . BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) ,
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 2 7 7 - 3 0 3 .
HORRELL, D . G . , The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest
and Ideobgy From 1 Corinthians to 1 Clement (Studies of the New Tes
tament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1 9 9 6 [ 2 2 9 - 2 3 2 ] .
JONES, I.H., The Contemporary Cross: A Study for Passiontide A Theme and
Four Biblical Variations, London, 1 9 7 3 [ 2 3 - 4 8 ] .
KLEINE, W , Zwischen Furcht und Hoffnung. Eine textlinguistische Unter
suchung des Briefes 2 Kor 1-9 zur wechseheitigen Bedeutsamkeit der Bezie
hung von Apostel und Gemeinde (BBB, 1 4 1 ) , Berlin: Philo, 2 0 0 2 .
M C L E A N , B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituah and Pau
line Soteriology (JSNT SS, 1 2 6 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 6
[190-197].
(1996) 163-171.
2 Cor 8-9
BASSLER, J., Perspectives From Paul: 1: Money and Mission; 2: The Great
Collection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Tes
tament, Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
2 COR 8-9
137
138
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 10-13
139
(1990) 340-348.
in Early Mediterranean
Christianity:
2 Cor 10-13
AEJMELAEUS, L., Schwachheit ab Waffe. Die Argumentation des Paulus im "Tr
nenbrief" (2. Kor. 10-13) (SFEG, 7 8 ) , Helsinki - Gttingen: Finnish
Exegetical Society - Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2 0 0 0 .
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics ofFoob: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 1012 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1 9 9 7 ) .
BARRETT, C . K . , Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 4 6 ( 1 9 6 4 ) 2 6 9 - 2 9 7 [ 2 8 6 297].
83 (2001) 51-67.
PEGL&MWBS
6 (1986) 40-56.
2 0 (2000)
35-49.
BETZ, H . D . , Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische
Untersuchung zu einer "Apologie". 2 Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 4 5 ) , Tbin
gen, 1 9 7 2 .
BUCK, C.H., Jr., & G. TAYLOR, Saint Paul: A Study of the Development of
His Thought, New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1 9 6 9 [ 1 0 3 - 1 1 4 ] .
140
PERICOPE LIST
141
2 COR 10-13
GERBER, C., Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik der
paulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2005
[231-239].
GUTTENBERGER, G., Klugheit, Besonnenheit, Gerechtigkeit und Tapferkeit. Zum
Hintergrund der Vorwrfe gegen Paulus nach 2Kor 10-13, in ZNW 96
(2005) 78-98.
HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturenpaulinischer Gemeinde-Theologie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 [157-171].
HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context
(WUNT, 11/172), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003.
HARTMAN, L., A Sketch of the Argument of2 Cor 10-13, in L. HARTMAN &
D. HELLHOLM (eds.), Text-Centered New Testament Studies: Text-Theo
retical Essays on Early Jewish and Early Christian Literature (WUNT,
102), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997, pp. 235-252.
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HECKEL, U., Kraft in Schwachheit. Untersuchungen zu 2. Kor 10-13
(WUNT, 11/56), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1993.
HECKEL, U., Jer 9,22f. ah Schlsselfiir 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Behpielfr die metho
dischen Probleme in der gegenwrtigen Diskussion ber den Schriftgebrauch
bei Paulus, in M. HENGEL & H . LHR (eds.), Schriftauslegung im antiken
Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr
(Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225.
HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in S.E. POR
TER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament. Essays From
the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993, pp. 250-264.
HOLMBERG, B., Paul and Power: The Structure of Authority in the Primitive
Church as Reflected in the Pauline Epistles, Philadelphia PA, 1978 [45-48].
HORRELL, D.G., The Social Ethos of the Corinthian Correspondence: Interest
and Ideology From 1 Corinthians to 1 Clement (Studies of the New Tes
tament and Its World), Edinburgh: Clark, 1996 [220-229].
KSEMANN, E., Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin
ther 10-13, in ZNWAl
(1942) 33-71.
KSEMANN, E., Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin
ther 10-13, in K . H . RENGSTORF (ed.), Das Paulusbild in der neueren
deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521.
KEE, D., Who Were the 'Super-Apostles'of 2 Cor 10-13?, in Restoration Quar
terly 23 (1980) 65-76.
KlRNER, G.O., Apostolat und Patronage (II). Darstellungsteil: Weisheit, Rhe
torik und Ruhm im Konflikt um die apostolische Prax des Paulus in der
2
142
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 10-13
143
MACKINTOSH, R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 226-234
MACKINTOSH, R., The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 336-344.
MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians
10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968).
MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paul in 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical
and Historical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981;
dir. R.F. Collins).
MARGUERAT, D., 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'exprience de Dieu, in TR 63
(1988) 497-519.
MARION, D., La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustra
tion du vritable aptre de Jsus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les
krmes, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 257-264.
MDRITZER, H., Stigma und Charisma im Neuen Testament und seiner
Umwelt (NTOA, 28), Fribourg: Universittsverlag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1994 [2 Cor 11-12: 196-210].
MLLER, R , Der Glaube aus dem Hren: Uber das gesprochene und das
geschriebene Wort bei Paulus, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI &
A. STANDHARTINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Com
petition in the New Testament. FS D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 405-442 [430-434].
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., The Date of 2 Corinthians 10-13, in AusBR 39
(1991) 31-43.
NEYREY, J.H., Witchcraft Accusations in 2 Cor 10-13. Paul in Social Science
Perspective, in Listening 21 (1986) 160-170.
OOSTENDORP, D.W., Another Jesus: A Gospel of Jewish-Christian Superiority
in II Corinthians, Kampen, 1967.
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine
Mystery, trans, by R.J. ERICKSON, Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2003
[39-41].
PATTE, D., Paul's Faith and the Power of the Gospel: A Structural Introduc
tion to the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1983 [312-318].
PENNA, R., La presenza degli avversari di Paolo in 2 Cor 10-13, Esame lette
rato, in Lateranum 56 (1990) 83-113.
PENNA, R., La prsence des adversaires de Paul en 2 Cor 10-13, approche litt
raire, in E . LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen
Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 6-41.
PETERSON, B.K., Conquest, Control and the Cross: Paul's Self-Portrayal in
2 Corinthians 10-13, in Interpr 52 (1998) 258-270.
144
PERICOPE LIST
2 COR 10-13
145
3. THEMES LIST
Adam Christology
BARRETT, C . K . , From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theology, Lon
don: Adam & Charles Black, 1962.
GOULDER, M., "So All Died" (2 Cor 5.14), i n j . KERKOVSKY (ed.), E n i T O A T T O . FS P. Pokorny, Praha: Mlyn, 1998, pp. 141-148.
HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange in Christ, in JTS 22 (1971) 349-361.
PATE, C M . , Adam Christology as the Exegetical and Theological Substructure
of 2 Corinthians 4:7-5:21, Lanham M D - New York, 1991.
PATE, C M . , The Glory of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline
Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1993.
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christo logical Debate
Between Paul and the Corinthians, in B . LINDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.),
Christ and Spirit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1973, pp. 143-156.
Addressees
HARTWIG, C. & G . THEISSEN, Die korinthische Gemeinde ab Nebenadressat
des Rmerbriefs. Eigentextreferenzen des Paulus und kommunikativer Kon
text des lngsten Paulusbriefes, in NovT 46 (2004) 229-252.
OLSON, S.N., Pauline Expressions of Confidence in His Addressees, in CBQ 47
(1985) 282-295.
148
THEMES LIST
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An ExegeticalStudy of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
PATE, C M . , The Glory of Adam and the Afflictions of the Righteous: Pauline
Suffering in Context, Lampeter - Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1993.
YATES, R., Paul's Affliction in Asia: 2 Corinthians 1:8, in EvQ 53 (1981)
241-245.
Ambassador
BASH, A., Ambassadors fir Christ: An Exploration of Ambassadorial Language
in the New Testament (WUNT, 11/92), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul
Siebeck), 1997.
BREYTENBACH, C , Vershnung. Eine Studie zur paulinischen Soteriologie
(WMANT, 60), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1989.
Apocalyptic
AUNE, D.E., Anthropological Duality in the Eschatology of 2 Cor 4:16-5:10,
in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism!Hellenism
Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 215-239.
AUNE, D.E., The Judgment Seat of Christ (2 Cor. 5.10), in J . C ANDERSON,
P. SELLEW & C. SETZER (eds.), Pauline Conversations in Context. FS Calvin
J. Roetzel (JSNT SS, 221), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 68-86.
BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of
Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47
(2005) 33-42.
BAUMGARTEN, J., Paulus und die Apokalyptik. Die Auslegung apokalyptischer
berlieferungen in den echten Paulusbriefen (WMANT, 44), Neukirchen/
Vluyn, 1975, pp. 85-89, 136-140 and 163-170.
APOCALYPTIC
149
DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theologie von 2 Kor 4,16, in Bib 82 (2001) 325-344.
FATEHI, M., The Spirit's Relation to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination
of Its Chrhtobgical Implications (WUNT, 11/128), Tubingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2000.
GOODER, E R . , Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly
Ascent (LNTS, 313), London - New York: T & T Clark-Continuum, 2006.
GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of Apoca
lyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill, 1973.
HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996.
HUBBARD, M.V., New Creation in Paul's Letters and Thought (SNTS MS,
119), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
HUMPHREY, E . M . , Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D . F . WTSON (ed.), The Intertexture of
Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA:
Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135.
LEMMER, R . , Early Jewish Mysticism, Jewish Apocalyptic and Writings of the
New TestamentA Triangubtion, in Neotestamentica 30 (1996) 359-376.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism : An Exploration
of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
MATAND BULEMBAT, J.-B., Noyau et enjeux de l'eschatobgiepaulinienne. De
l'apocalyptique juive et de l'eschatobgie hellnistique dans quelques argu
mentations de l'aptre Paul. Etude rhtorico-exgtique de 1 Co 15,35-58;
2 Co 5,1-10 etRm 8,18-30 (BZNW, 84), Berlin et al.: de Gruyter, 1997.
O T Z E N , B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner i jdisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk
Teobgisk Tidsskrift 58 (1995) 16-26.
ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul,
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning of Jewish Mysticism, in J.J. COLLINS &
M. FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other WorUly Journeys, Albany
NY: SUNY, 1995, pp. 95-122.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in
A T S 44 (1998) 400-419.
TRONIER, H., The Corinthian Correspondence Between Phibsophical Idealism
and Apocalypticism, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the
Judaism/Hellenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001,
pp. 165-196.
150
THEMES LIST
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particukr Reference
to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280.
WALTER, N . , Hellenistische Eschatologie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in
ThQ 176 (1996) 53-64.
APOSTLE
151
152
THEMES LIST
LOHSE, E., Das kirchliche Amt des Aposteh und das apostolische Amt der Kir
che kumenische Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in ID. (ed.), Verteidi
gung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedic
tina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 129-146.
LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostohto: Analisi retorico-seman
tica di 2 Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998).
LORUSSO, G., Il ministero Pasquale di Paolo in 2 Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del
soffrire e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2001.
MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis
tence and Identity, in Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54.
M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988)
550-572.
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostleship in 2 Corinthians 10-13
and Its Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss.,
Faculty of Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980).
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in
JSNT14
(1982) 82-87.
MUNCK, J., Der wahre und der fabche Apostel. Studien ber den 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Paulus und die Heihgeschichte (Acta Jutlandica. Aarskrift for
Aarhus Universitet, 26,1. Teologisk Serie, 6), Aarhus: Universitetsforla
get; Kbenhavn: Ejnar Munksgaard, 1954, pp. 162-189.
MUNCK, J., The True and the False Apostle: Studies in II Corinthians, in ID.,
Paul and the Salvation of Mankind, trans, by Frank CLARKE, London:
SCM, 1959, 1 9 7 7 , pp. 168-195.
PELSER, G.M.M., Die tweede Korinthierbrief as getuienis van apostel en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. ROBERTS ET AL. (eds.), Teologie in
konteks. FS A.B. du Toit, Pretoria, 1991, pp. 219-247.
PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Sprito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I,
Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431.
PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corin
thians 4:13b-l4 and First Thessalonians 4:14, in CBQ62 (2000) 83-95.
PRATSCHER, W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine
Gemeinden. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in ATO 25 (1978-1979) 284-298.
PROVENCE, T.E., "Who Is Sufficientfor These Things"? An Exegesis of 2 Corin
thians ii 15-iii 18, in NovTlA (1982) 54-81.
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., L'apologie apostolique - 2 Co 10-11 comme rponse de
Paul ses adversaires, in E. LOHSE (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung
des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992,
pp. 43-63.
2
153
APOSTLE
154
THEMES LIST
THUREN, L., Was Paul Sincere? Questioning the Apostle's Ethos, in Scriptum
65 (1998) 95-108.
TRIMAILLE, M . & M . COUNE, Les apotres, envoyis authentiques du Dieu fidek.
2 Co 1,18-22, in ASeign 38 (1970) 42-50.
WOLFF, C , True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on
2 Corinthians 5.l4ff., in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Col
lected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
YODER, J.H., The Apostle's Apology Revisited (2 Cor 5:11-15, 17), in W KLAS
SEN (ed.), The New Way of Jesus. FS H . Charles, Newton KS: Faith and
Life, 1980, pp. 115-134.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Paulus Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtstrger in
paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226.
Aroma (see under 'Scent/Aroma')
(xppacav
ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah appacov (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext
derpaulinischen
BOASTING
155
POLASKI, S.H., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Cor
respondence, in A.K.M. ADAM (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the
Bible, St. Louis M O : Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241.
SCHUTZ, J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26),
Cambridge, 1975, pp. 165-186.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gaktian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945.
WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corin
thians 10-13,
(eds.), Fabrics of Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA - London New York: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
YOUNG, F. & D.F. FORD, Meaning and Truth in 2 Corinthians (Biblical Foun
dations in Theology), London: SPCK, 1987.
Blessing
HECKEL, U., Der Segen im Neuen Testament. Begriff, Formeln, Gesten. Mit
einem praktisch-theohgischen Ausblick (WUNT, 150), Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2002, pp. 100-110 and 305-306.
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corin
thians 1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir.
R. Bieringer).
O'BRIEN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp,
49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258.
REDPATH, A., Blessings Out ofBuffetings: Studies in II Corinthians, Westwood
NJ: Fleming H . Revell Co., 1965, repr. 1984, 1993.
Boasting
AKIN, D.L., Triumphalism, Suffering, and Spiritual Maturity : An Exposition
of 2 Corinthians 12:1-10 in Its Literary, Theological, and Historical Con
text, in C T O 4 (1989) 119-144.
BARRETT, C.K., Boasting (, .) in the Pauline Epistles, in A . VN (d.), L'aptre Paul. Personnalit, style et conception du ministre
(BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 363-368.
CALLAN, T , Competition and Boasting, Toward a Psychological Portrait of Paul,
in StTh40 (1986) 137-156.
FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con
ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30.
156
THEMES LIST
in JBL 1 2 3
(2004) 99-135.
1 6 (1968) 37-50.
in NovT40
(1998) 352-368.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog mier' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in ID., Recht
op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling, Leuven Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2 0 0 5 ,
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 2 3 .
SANCHEZ BOSCH, J., "Gloriarse"segiin San Pablo, Sentidoy teobgia de xauxaouou (AnBib, 4 0 ) , Rome: Biblical Institute Press; Barcelona: Facultad de
Teologfa (SSP), 1 9 7 0 .
BODY
157
Body
CROWNFIELD, D.R., The Self Beyond Itself: Hermenutics and Transpersonal
Experience, in J AAR 47 (1979) 245-267.
HANHART, K., Hope in the Face of Death: Preserving the Original Text of
2 Cor 5:3, in Neotestamentica 31 (1997) 77-86.
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the
Ancient Sfave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
A.Y. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
158
THEMES LIST
SEGAL, A.F., Paul's Thinking About Resurrection in Its Jewish Context, in NTS
44 (1998) 400-419.
WOODBRIDGE, P., Time ofReceipt of the Resurrection Body A Pauline Incon
sistency?, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Lei
den - Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258.
Canon
CHILDS, B.S., The New Testamentas Canon: An Introduction, London, 1984,
pp. 282-296.
KURZ, W.S., 2 Corinthians: Implied Readers and Canonical Implications, in
JSNT62 (1996) 43-63.
Catalogues of Circumstances/Hardships
ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor 11.23b33, in A T S 41 (1995) 263-276.
EBNER, M., Leidenslisten und Apostelbrief. Untersuchungen zu Form, Motivik
und Funktion der Peristasenkataloge bei Paulus (FzB, 66), Wrzburg,
1991, pp. 93-330.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Cracks in an Earthen Vessel: An Examination of the Cata
logues of Hardships in the Corinthian Correspondence (SBL DS, 99),
Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1988.
FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con
ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in A T S 32 (1986) 1-30.
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatalogs 2 Cor. 11:23Jf.
(Symbolae Osloenses, 7), Oslo, 1928, pp. 25-29.
GRABE, RJ., The All-Surpassing Power of God Through the Holy Spirit in the
Midst of Our Broken Earthly Existence: Perspectives on Paul's Use ofBwa.[LIC, in 2 Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 28 (1994) 147-156.
GUTTGEMANNS, E., Der leidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christologie (FRLANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135170 and 282-322.
HODGSON, R., Paul the Apostle and First Century TribuUtion Lists, in ZNW
74 (1983) 59-80.
KAMLAH, E., Wie beurteilt Paulus sein Leiden? Ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung
seiner Denkstruktur, in ZNW 54 (1963) 217-232.
KLEINKNECHT, K.T., Der leidende Gerechtfertigte. Die alttestamentlich-jdische Tradition vom 'leidenden Gerechten' und ihre Rezeption bei Paulus
CATALOGUES OF CIRCUMSTANCES/HARDSHIPS
159
(WUNT, 11/13), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1984, pp. 242304.
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor 11.23b-33, in NTS A3 (1997) 285-290.
LlECHTENHAHN, R , Die berwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeit
genssischen Stoa, in ZThK30 (1922) 368-399.
MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis
tence and Identity, in Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54.
MATERA, F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith: Distinguishing
Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R. BIERINGER,
V. KOPERSKI & B . LATAIRE (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament.
FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Pee
lers, 2002, pp. 387-405.
MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15,
in RExp 86 (1989) 3 9 1 -
396.
MEALAND, D.L., "As Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything",
2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNW67
(1976) 277-279.
MEES, M . , 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und
Methodius, in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Rmer 8 ah Beispiel paulinischer Soteriologie
(FRLANT, 112), Gttingen, 1975, pp. 104-124 and 290-300.
PENNA, R., Sofferenze apostoliche, antropologia ed escatologia in 2 Cor 4,75,10, in C.C. MARCHESELLI (ed.), Parola e Spirito. FS S. Cipriani, vol. I,
Brescia, 1982, pp. 401-431.
SCHIEFER FERRARI, M., Die Sprache des Leids in den paulinischen Peristasenkatalogen (SBB, 23), Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1991.
SCHRTER, ]., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler
im Heilsvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor
2,14-7,4
(TANZ, 10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993.
SCHRTER, J., Der Apostoht des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theologie. Eine
Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Cor
respondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters,
1996, pp. 679-692.
SPICQ, C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209.
WlLLERT, N . , The Catalogues of Hardships in the Pauline Correspondence:
Background and Function, in P. BORGEN & S. GlVERSEN (eds.), The New
Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson, 1997,
pp. 217-243.
160
THEMES LIST
161
HOLTZ
162
THEMES LIST
WEBER,
V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt"
(2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 ( 1 9 0 4 )
178-187.
WEDDERBURN,
C , Niedrigkeit und Verzicht in Wort und Weg Jesu und in der apost
olischen Existenz des Paulus, in NTS 3 4 ( 1 9 8 8 ) 1 8 3 - 1 9 6 .
WOLFF,
Chronology
CAMPBELL, D ., An Anchor for Pauline Chronology : Paul's Flight From 'the Ethnarch ofKingAretas'(2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 1 2 1 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 7 9 - 3 0 2 .
D O C K X , S., Chronologiepaulinienne de l'anne de h grande collecte, in RB 8 1
(1974)
183-195.
DOCKX,
149.
FEE, G.D., in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and PaulCorinth Chronology, in NTS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 5 3 3 - 5 3 8 .
Theobgica 7 3 ( 3 ) ( 2 0 0 3 )
33-39.
SUHL, ., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronobgie
(StNT, 1 1 ) , Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 6 3 .
TAYLOR, N . H . , The Composition and Chronobgy of Second Corinthians, in
JSNTAA
(1991)
67-87.
Collection
J., Perspectives From Paul: 1 : Money and Mission; 2: The Great Col
lection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament,
Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
BECKHEUER, ., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theobgischen Den
ken des Heidenapostels (EHST, 6 1 1 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 7 .
BASSLER,
COLLECTION
163
164
THEMES LIST
Conflict
AEJMELAEUS, L., The Question ofSakry in the Conflict Between Paul and the "Super
Apostles" in Corine, in I. DUNDERBERG, C M . TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.),
Fair Play: Diversity and Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen
(NTSupp, 103), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, pp. 343-376.
CONFLICT
165
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der
Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln Trier: Johannes, 1988.
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral
Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BOJARSKA, San
Francisco CA, 1992.
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLI
166
THEMES LIST
LANE, W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33
(1982) 3-29.
SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch abl" Abgrenzung ab
Ursprungssituation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor
6,14-7,1,
Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis, 126), Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372.
SYREENI, K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Pky in Corinth?, in I. DNDERBERG, C. M. TUCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Play, Diversity and
Conflicts in Early Christianity FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, pp. 397-437.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study of Apostleship in the Gaktian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 59 (2003) 915-945.
W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter
to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA:
Trinity Press International, 2000.
Consolation, Comfort
ALARY, L.D., Good Grief: Paul as Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:37 (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College in the University of
Toronto, 2003).
DANKER, F.W., Consoktion in 2 Cor 5:1-10, in CTM 39 (1968) 552-556.
FILSON, F.V., "The God of All Comfort", in Theology Today 8 (1952) 498-501.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Comfort and Power of the Gospel: The Argument of
2 Corinthians 1-3, in RExp 86 (1989) 325-344.
HELEWA, G., Un ministero paolino: consokre gli afflitti, in Teresianum 44
(1993) 3-51.
HOFIUS, O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". riapdcxATja; und 7rapaxaXtv in 2 Kor
1,3-7, in Theologische Beitrge 14 (1983) 217-227.
HOTZE, G., Gemeinde ah Schicksahgemeinscha.fi mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11),
in R. KAMPLING & T. SDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments.
FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355.
HOTZE, G., Paradoxien bei Paulus. Untersuchungen zu einer elementaren Denk
form in seiner Theobgie (NTA, N F 33), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1997.
INNASIMTH, A., Comfort in Affliction: An ExegeticalStudy of 2 Corinthians 1,311 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
O'BRIEN, P.T., Introductory Thanksgivings in the Letters of Paul (NTSupp,
49), Leiden, 1977, pp. 233-258.
CORINTHIAN COMMUNITY
167
THEISSEN, G., Trost ohne Vertrstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im
Sterben (2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlsungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen,
Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 148-151.
Conversion
CHESTER, S.J., Conversion at Corinth: Perspectives on Conversion in Paul's
Theology and the Corinthian Church, London - New York: T & T Clark,
2003, new ed. 2005.
GOODWIN, M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in
2 Corinthians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2001.
GRECH, P., 2 Corinthians 3:17 and the Pauline Doctrine of Conversion to the
Holy Spirit, in CBQ 17 (1955) 420-437.
KIM, S., The Origin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, II/4), Tbingen, 1981; Grand
Rapids MI, 1982.
KlM, S., God Reconciled His Enemy to Himself: The Origin of Paul's Concept
of Reconciliation, in R.N. LONGENECKER (ed.), The Road From Damas
cus: The Impact of Paul's Conversion on His Life, Thought, and Ministry
(McMaster New Testament Studies), Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge:
Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 102-124.
MARTINI, C M . , Alcuni temi letterari di 2 Cor 4,6 e i racconti della conversione di san Paolo negli atti, in Studiorum Paulinorum Congressus
Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963, pp. 4 6 1 474.
THRALL, M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in
II Cor. 3:14b-18, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro delNuovo Tes
tamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232
(Discussion: 233-265).
Corinthian Community
ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of
Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli
cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001.
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der
Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln - Trier: Johannes, 1988.
BALTHASAR, H.U. VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral
Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BojARSKA, San
Francisco CA, 1992.
BARRETT, C.K., Christianity at Corinth, in BJRL 46 (1964) 269-297.
168
THEMES LIST
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
CORINTHIAN COMMUNITY
169
DE OLIVEIRA, A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer
Beitrag zur Ekklesiologie des Wortes Gottes, in R. KAMPLING & T . S D I N G
(eds.), Ekkksiologie des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 356-377.
DE Vos, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The Relationships of the
Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider
Civic Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
FURNISH, V.P., Paul and the Corinthians: The Letters, the Challenges of
Ministry, the Gospel, in Interpr 52 (1998) 229-245.
GAVENTA, B.R., Apostle and Church in 2 Corinthians: A Response to David
M. Hay and Steven J. Kraftchick, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology,
vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 182199.
GERBER, C , Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des
Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005)
99-125.
HAINZ, ]., KOINONIA. "Kirche" ah Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16),
Regensburg, 1982, pp. 47-51, 99-102, 104-106 and 134-144.
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case of
Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach, Lei
den: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295.
HORRELL, D.G., Restructuring Human Rehtionships: Paul's Corinthian Let
ters and Habermas's Discourse Ethics, in ExpT 110 (1999) 321-325.
HoTZE, G., Gemeinde als Schicksahgemeinschaft mit Christus (2 Kor 1,3-11),
in R. KAMPLING & T. SDING (eds.), Ekklesiologie des Neuen Testaments.
FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1996, pp. 336-355.
IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in
2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen
Graham, MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007,
pp. 48-68.
JOHNSON, L.A., The Epistolary Apostle: Paul's Response to the Challenge of the
Corinthian Congregation (Ph.D. diss., University of St. Michael's College
in the University of Toronto, 2002).
JOUBERT, S.J., Managing the Household: Paul as paterfamilias of the Corin
thian Household Group in Corinth, in P.F. ESLER (ed.), Modelling Early
Christianity: Social-Scientific Studies of the New Testament in Its Context,
London - New York: Routledge, 1995, pp. 213-223.
KIRNER, C O . , Apostolat und Patronage (I). Methodischer Teil und For
schungsdiskussion, in ZAC/JAC 6 (2002) 3-37.
170
THEMES LIST
Diversity and
COVENANT
171
Conflicts in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 103), Leiden New York - Kln: Brill, 2002, p p . 397-437.
UMBACH, H., In Christus getauft von der Snde befreit. Die Gemeinde ah
sndenfreier Raum bei Paulus (FRLANT, 181), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck
& Ruprecht, 1999, pp. 155-182 and 218-234.
Covenant
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in Theologia 54 (1983)
399-408.
BAMMEL, E., Paulus, der Moses des Neuen Bundes, in ID., Judaica et Paulina.
Kleine Schriften II (WUNT, 91), T b i n g e n : J.C.B. M o h r (Paul Siebeck),
172
THEMES LIST
DEMANN, P., Moi'se et la loi dans la pensde de saint Paul, in Moise, I'homme
de l'alliance (Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Desclee, 1955, pp. 189-242.
DUFF, P.B., Glory in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Let
ters of Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337.
DUMBRELL, W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic ofthe Argument
in 2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theohgical Review 61 (2002) 61-84.
D U N N , J . D . G . , Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewish and
Christian Identity,
COVENANT
173
GRSSER, E., 2 Korinther 3,6-14, in ID., Der Alte Bund int Neuen. Exegetische
Studien zur Israelfrage im Neuen Testament (WUNT, 35), Tbingen,
1985, pp. 77-95.
GRASSER, E., Paulus, der Apostel des Neuen Bundes (2 Kor 2,14-4,6). Der Anla
der Apologie und ihre Beziehung zum Briefganzen, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.),
Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9),
Rome, 1987, pp. 7-43 (Discussion: 44-77).
GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kills but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNT84 (2001) 97-115.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con
trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the
New Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in Ex Auditu 12
(1996) 29-42.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple
of God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self Understanding and the
Contours of Paul's Thought, in J. D N A , S.J. HAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS
174
THEMES LIST
Death of Christ
M., Conformation to the Death ofChmt and the Hope of Resurrection:
An Exegetico-Theohgical Study of 2 Corinthians 4,7-15 and Philippians
BYRNES,
DEATH OF CHRIST
175
GIESEN, H., Jesu Tod ab Zugang zur "Gerechtigkeit Gottes". Zum Verstndnis
von 2 Kor 5,21, in ID., Ghube und Handeln, vol. II: Beitrge zur Exegese
und Theologie des Neuen Testaments (EHS.T, 2 1 5 ) , Frankfurt - Bern New York: Lang, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 9 9 - 1 1 1 (expanded version).
HAMERTON-KELLY, R.G., A Girardian Interpretation of Paul: Rivalry, Mime
sis and Victimage in the Corinthian Correspondence, in Semeia 3 3 ( 1 9 8 5 )
65-81.
HENGEL, M., Der Kreuzestod Jesu Christi als Gottes souverne Erlsungstat.
Exegese ber 2. Korinther 5,11-21, in Theologie und Kirche. ReichenauGesprch der Evangelischen Landessynode Wrttemberg, Stuttgart, 1 9 6 7 ,
pp. 6 0 - 8 9 .
HOFIUS, O., Shne und Vershnung. Zum paulinischen Verstndnis des Kreuzes
todes Jesu, in W. MAAS (ed.), Versuche, das Leiden und Sterben Jesu zu
verstehen. (Schriftenreihe der Katholischen Akademie der Erzdizese Frei
burg), Mnchen - Zrich, 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 5 - 4 6 .
HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange in Atonement, in BJRL 6 0 ( 1 9 7 7 - 1 9 7 8 ) 4 6 2 481.
PICKETT, R., The Cross in Corinth: The Social Significance of the Death of Jesus
(JSNT SS, 1 4 3 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 7 .
RHSER, G., "Inklusive Stellvertretung"? berlegungen am Beispiel von Rom 6
und 2 Kor 5, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
176
THEMES LIST
WEDDERBURN,
BAUMERT,
43
210-217.
3 1 (1997)
77-86.
Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. L O N G E N ECKER & M . C . T E N N E Y (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids MI: Zondervan, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 8 .
H O F F M A N N , P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exege
tische Untersuchung zur paulinischen Eschatologie (NTA NF, 2 ) , Mnster,
HARRIS, M.J.,
1 9 6 6 , pp. 2 5 3 - 2 8 5 .
177
,
BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in D. LHR & G. STRECKER (eds.), Kirche. FS G. Bornkamm, Tbingen,
1980, pp. 257-270.
BARTH, G., Die Eignung des Verkndigers in 2 Kor 2,14-3,6, in ID., Neutestamentliche Versuche und Beobachtungen (Wechselwirkungen, 4), Waltrop:
Hartmut Spenner, 1996, pp. 263-282.
BIERINGER, R., Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in
ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112), Leuven:
Leuven University Press Peeters, 1994, pp. 413-428.
CHERIAN, K.K., Paul's Understanding of Diakonia as Prockmation According
to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago
IL, 1986).
CHEVALLIER, M . - A . , Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de k parole selon l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1966, pp. 67-106.
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990, pp. 197-209.
178
THEMES LIST
179
2 Cor. 2:14-17
17 (1983) 35-50.
180
THEMES LIST
ESCHATOLOGY
181
chen des Kreuzes. Auf tze von E. Dinkier (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New
York, 1992, pp. 177-197.
ELLIS, E . E . , II Corinthians V.l-10 in Pauline Eschatology, in NTS 6 (19591960) 211-224.
ERLEMANN, K., Der Geist ah (2 Kor 5,5) im Kontext der paulinischen
Eschatologie, in ZNW 83 (1992) 202-223.
FEUILLET, ., La demeure cleste et la destine des chrtiens. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution l'tude des fondements de l'eschatologie paulinienne, in
RSR 44 (1956) 161-192, 360-402.
GlGNlLLlAT, M., A Servant Follower of the Servant: Paul's EschatologicalReading
of Isaiah 40-66 in 2 Corinthians 5:14-6:10, in HBT26 (2004) 98-124.
GIGNILLIAT, M., 2 Corinthians 6:2: Paul's Eschatological "Now" and Hermeneutical Invitation, in Westminster Theological Journal 67 (2005) 147-161.
HARRIS, M.J., The Interpretation of 2 Corinthians 5:1-10 and Its Place in
Pauline Eschatology (Ph.D. diss., Manchester University, 1970).
182
THEMES LIST
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Angels, the Final Age and l-2Corinthians in Light of the
Dead Sea Scrolls, in F. REITERER, T. NlCKLAS & K. SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angek
The Concept of Celestial Beings Origins, Development and Reception
(Deuterocanonical and Cognate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin
New York: Walter de Gruyter, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 7 7 - 3 9 2 .
KUREK-CHOMYCZ, D . & R . BIERINGER, Guardians of the Old at the Dawn
of the New: The Role ofAngeh in the Pauline Epistles, in F.V. REITERER,
T. NICKLAS & K . SCHPFLIN (eds.), Angek The Concept of Celestial
Beings Origins, Devebpment and Reception (Deuterocanonical and Cog
nate Literature Yearbook 2 0 0 7 ) , Berlin - New York: Walter de Gruyter,
2 0 0 7 , pp. 3 2 5 - 3 5 5 .
LINDEMANN, A., Paulus und die korinthische Eschatologie. Zur These von einer
Entwicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 .
L N I N G , K., Eschatologische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum Stellenwert des Bundes-Motivs im Zusamenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriobgien, in H. FRANKEMLLE (ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments
(Quaestiones Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 ,
pp. 7 8 - 1 3 4 .
SCHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 7 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 3 - 5 4 .
FOOL'S SPEECH
183
Fool's Speech
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics ofFooh: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 1012 (Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1997).
BTTRlCH, C , 2 Kor 11,1 ah Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in ZNW 88
(1997) 135-139.
HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in
S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament.
Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield,
1993, pp. 250-264.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context: Paul's Particular Way of
Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in Bib 82 (2001) 305-324.
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Particular Way of
Arguing in 2 Cor 10-13, in V. KOPERSKI (ed.), Understanding What One
Reads. New Testament Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven Paris - Dudley MA: Peeters, 2003, pp. 226-244.
LANGKAMMER, H., Tak zwana mowa blazna swietego Pawfa (2 Kor 11, 1612, 13), in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
PlTTA, A., II "discorso delpazzo" operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in
Paul, in NovT23 (1981) 349-360.
SUNDERMANN, H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhe
torische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main et
al.: Lang, 1996.
WELBORN, L.L., The Runaway Paul, in HTR 92 (1999) 115-163.
W O N G , K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of 2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a.,
Hong Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
184
THEMES LIST
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Der Stil der paulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachge
staltung in 2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ah Beitrag zur Methodik von Stilunter
suchungen neutestamentlicher Texte ( B B B , 52), Kln Bonn, 1978.
Gift, Giving
ASCOUGH, R.S., The Completion of a Religious Duty: The Background of
2 Cor 8.1-15, in NTS 42 (1996) 584-599.
BALTHASAR, H . U . VON, Paulus ringt mit seiner Gemeinde. Die Pastoral der
Korintherbriefe (Kriterien, 83), Einsiedeln Trier: Johannes, 1988.
BALTHASAR, H . U . VON, Paul Struggles With His Congregation: The Pastoral
Message of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by B.L. BojARSKA, San
Francisco CA, 1992.
BASSLER, J., Perspectives from Paul, 1: Money and Mission; 2: The Great Col
lection, in ID., God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament,
Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1991, pp. 63-115.
BECKHEUER, B., Paulus und Jerusalem. Kollekte und Mission im theobguchen Den
ken des Heidenaposteh (EHST, 611), Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1997.
BERGER, K., Almosen fur Israel. Zum historischen Kontext der paulinishen Kol
lekte, in NTS 23 (1976-1977) 180-204.
BETZ, H . D . , 2 Corinthians 8 and 9: A Commentary on Two Administrative
Letters oftheApostk Paul (Hermeneia), Philadelphia PA, 1985.
BRNDLE, R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAX (1985) 264-271.
COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRiv 53 (1999) 61-65.
CoSTEN, J . H . , Learning to Give is Basic to Being a Christian. II Corinthians
9:1-15, in Journal of the Interdenominational
Theological Center 24
(1996) 189-197.
CRANFIELD, C.E.B., The Grace of Our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Corinthians 8:1-9,
in C K 32 (1989) 105-109.
DAHL, N.A., Paul and Possessions, in ID., Studies in Paul: Theobgy for the
Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39.
FRANSEN, P.S., Mission, Money and Right Administration:
Reflections on
II Corinthians 8 and9, in TrinSemRev 22 (2000) 7-18; response: Gary L.
HANSEN, Some Thoughts on Stewardship: In Response to Paul Fransen, in
IBID. 19-21.
GLORY
185
MITTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties. V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond
Death-2
Corinthians v. 1-5, in Expository Times 69 (1957-58) 260-263.
NICKLE, K., F The Collection. A Study in the strategy of Paul, London, 1966.
WEBB, S.H., Christian Giving and the Trinity, in QuartRev 22 (2002) 333-346.
Glory
BAKER, W.R., Did the Glory of Moses' Face Fade? A Reexamination of
in 2 Corinthians 3:7-18, in BBR 10 (2000) 1-15.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Reflections of Glory: Paul's Polemical Use of the Moses-Doxa
Tradition in 2 Corinthians 3.1-18 (JSNT SS, 52), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1991.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Tradition or Creation? Paul's Use of the Exodus 34 Tradi
tion in 2 Corinthians 3.7-18, in C A . EVANS & J.A. SANDERS (eds.), Paul
and the Scriptures of Israel (JSNT SS, 83), Sheffield: Sheffield Acade
mic, 1993, pp. 165-186.
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corinthians,
in CBQ 58 (1996) 281-304.
BOYARIN, D., Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID.,
A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber
keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4].
CARREZ, M . , De h souffrance h gloire. De la dans U pense paulinienne, Neuchtel, 1964.
COPPENS, J., Miscelknes bibliques. LXVII. Lagloire des croyants d'aprs les let
tres pauliniennes, in ETL 46 (1970) 389-392.
DAUTZENBERG, G., Die Beziehung der Christen zur gttlichen Herrlichkeit.
Zur
Interpretation
in W . K U R Z , R. LCHELE &
186
THEMES LIST
and a
Continues.
Continues.
131-138.
MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge k gbria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in
Civilt cattolica 1 5 2 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 2 4 0 - 2 5 3 .
GOD
187
MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face ofJesus Christ, in AusBR 35
(1987) 95-98.
NEWMAN, C . C . , Paul's Gkry-Christokgy: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp,
69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235.
RENWICK, D . A . , Paul, the Temple, and the Presence of God (Brown Judaic
Studies, 224), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1991, pp. 47-160.
SCHARLEMANN, M . H . , Of Surprising Splendor: An Exegetical Study of
2 Corinthians 3:4-18, in Concjourn 4 (1978) 108-117.
SCHOLLA, R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatology and the Trans
formation of Believers, in Gregorianum 78 (1997) 33-54.
SERRA ZANETTI, P., Consenso al vangelo e gloria di Dio. In margine a 2 Cor.
9,11-13, in ID., Imitatori di Ges Cristo. Scritti classici e cristiani, ed.
A. CACCIARI ET AL., Bologna: E D B , 2005, pp. 543-553.
STOCKHAUSEN, C . K . , Moses' Veil and the Glory of the New Covenant: The
Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice
Pontifcio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
ULONSKA, H . , Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
WIRE, A.C., Reconciled to Glory in Corinth? 2 Cor 2:14-7:4, in A.Y. COL
LINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays on
Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2001, pp. 263-275.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L . D . HURST &
N.T. WRIGHT (eds.), The Glory of Christ in the New Testament. Stu
dies in Christokgy. FS G.B. Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139150.
WRIGHT, N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21,
in D . M . HAY (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2: 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min
neapolis M N : Fortress, 1993, pp. 200-208.
God
KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen
Kontext (FRLANT, 155), Gttingen, 1992, pp. 172-179.
PERKINS, P., God's Power in Human Weakness: Paul Teaches the Corinthians
About God, in F.J. MATERA & A.A. DAS (eds.), The Forgotten God: Per
spectives in Biblical Theokgy. FS P.J. Achtemeier, Louisville K Y Lon
don: Westminster John Knox, 2002, pp. 145-162.
RICHARDSON, N., Paul's Language About GodQSNT SS, 99), Sheffield: Shef
field Academic, 1994.
188
THEMES LIST
GRAECO-ROMAN CONTEXT
189
DE VOS, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The ReUtionships of the Thessalonian, Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic
Communities (SBL DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
ECKERT, J., "Wenn auch unser uerer Mensch vernichtet wird, unser innerer
aber wird erneuert Tag um Tag" (2 Kor 4,16), in R. BRANDSCHEIDT &
T. MENDE (eds.), Schpfungsplan und Heikgeschichte. FS E . Haag, Trier:
Paulinus, 2002, pp. 61-85.
ELLIS, E.E., Paul and His Opponents: Trends in Research, in J. NEUSNER (ed.),
Christianity, Judaism and Other Graeco-Roman Cults. FS M. Smith, vol. I:
New Testament, Leiden: Brill, 1975, pp. 264-298.
FITZGERALD, J.T., Paul and Paradigm Shifts: Reconciliation and Its Linkage
Group, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hellenism
Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 241-262.
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Peristasenkatalog und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. ll:23ff,
(Symbolae Osloenses, 8), Oslo, 1929, pp. 78-82.
FRIDRICHSEN, A., Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparalkle zu 2 Cor. 4.8f, in CNT9 (1944) 27-31.
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of
the Ancient Shve Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
AY. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Philosophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tbingen: Mohr Sie
beck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
HARRISON, J.R., Paul's Language of Grace in its Graeco-Roman Context
(WUNT, 11/172), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003.
HESTER (AMADOR), J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach,
in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT & W. BELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical
190
THEMES LIST
KLEIN, H., Craftsmanship Assumptions in Pauline Theology, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS
AJ.M. Wedderburn QSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
2002, pp. 94-101.
LARSON, J., Paul's Masculinity, in JBL 123 (2004) 85-97.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of
2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2004.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76
(1983) 143-173.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and
the Popuhr Phibsophers, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119.
MARSHALL, P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: Opiocfxfkusiv in 2 Cor. 2:14, in
NovT25 (1983) 302-317.
MARSHALL, P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.),
Society of Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA:
Scholars, 1984, pp. 275-287.
MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Rektion With
the Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tubingen, 1987.
MARSHALL, P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. CONRAD
(ed.), Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake
IN, 1987, pp. 359-373.
MITCHELL, M.M., New Testament Envoys in the Context of Greco-Roman
Diplomatic andEpistobry Conventions: The Example of Timothy and Titus,
in JBL 111 (1992) 641-662.
PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prochmation of the Gospel in Corinth
(SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998.
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT
21 (1909-1910) 19-21.
ROTHAUS, R.M., Corinth: The First City of Greece. An Urban History of Late
Antique Cult and Religion (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World, 139),
Leiden: Brill, 2000.
SCHOWALTER, D.N. & S.J. FRIESEN (eds.), Urban Religion in Roman Corinth:
Interdisciplinary Approaches (Harvard Theological Studies, 53), Cam
bridge: Harvard University Press, 2005.
STANLEY, C D . , Paul and the Language of Scripture: Citation Technique in the
Pauline Epistles and Contemporary Literature (SNTS MS, 74), Cam
bridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992.
S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofXlaftoc, in His Argument Against the Opponents of
2 Corinthians, in T.H. OLBRICHT & J.L. SUMNEY (eds.), Paul and Pathos
GRAECO-ROMAN CONTEXT
191
(SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 147160.
T A B O R , J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman,
Judaic and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham M D , 1986.
THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the
Church He Founded There, in A. CHRISTOPHERSON ET AL. (eck), Paul,
Lukeandthe Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 59-73.
VOGEL, M., Warum "nicht nackt"? Sozialanthropologische Erwgungen zu
2 Kor 5,3, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R. HEILIGENTHAL
192
THEMES LIST
Holiness, Purity
ADEWUYA, J.A., Holiness and Community in 2 Cor 6:14-7:1: Paul's View of
Communal Holiness in the Corinthian Correspondence (Studies in Bibli
cal Literature, 40), New York et al.: Lang, 2001.
HEIL, C , Die Sprache der Absonderung in 2 Kor 6,17 und bei Paulus, in
R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 717-729.
HOGETERP, A.L.A., Community as a Temple in Paul's Letters: The Case of
Cultic Terms in 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1, in L.J. LAWRENCE & M.I. AGUILAR (eds.), Anthropology and Biblical Studies: Avenues of Approach,
Leiden: Deo Publishing, 2004, pp. 281-295.
NEWTON, M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul
(SNTS MS, 53), Cambridge, 1985.
INTEGRITY
193
6:14-7'A)
Rhetorical
194
THEMES LIST
the History and Text of the New Testament (Studies and Documents, 29),
Grand Rapids MI, 1967, pp. 95-106.
PURVIS, G.T., The Unity of Second Corinthians, in Union Seminary Review 11
(1899-1900) 233-244.
ROMANIUK, K., Zagadnienie jednosci literackiej 2 Kor, in Studia Theologica
Varsaviensia 12 (1974) 3-13.
SCHMIDT, U . , "Nicht vergeblich empfangen"! Eine Untersuchung zum
2. Korintherbrief ah Beitrag zur Frage nach der paulinischen Einschtzung
des Handelns (BWANT, 162), Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer, 2004.
SINCLAIR, S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christologies of Paul's
Undisputed Epistles and the Christology of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1),
Berkeley CA, 1988, pp. 73-88.
SEGALLA, G., Coerenza linguistica ed unit letteraria delh 2 Corinzi, in Teolo
gia 13 (1988) 149-166.
SEGALLA, G., Struttura letteraria e unit delh 2 Corinzi, in Teologia 13 (1988)
189-218.
STEPHENSON, A.M.G., A Defence of the Integrity of 2 Corinthians, in
K. ALAND (ed.), The Authorship and Integrity of the New Testament (TCSPCK,
4), London, 1965, pp. 82-97.
STOWERS, S.K., MEN and the Integrity of 2 Cor. 8 and 9, in
NovTl
(1990) 340-348.
TASKER, R.V.G., The Unity of 2 Corinthians, in ExpTAl (1935-1936) 55-58.
Interim Events
BLEEK, F., Errterungen in Beziehung auf die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther, in
TSK (1830) 614-632.
BORNKAMM, G., The History of the Origin of the So-Called Second Letter to
the Corinthians, in NTS 8 (1961-1962) 258-264.
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korintherbriefes,
in I D . , Geschichte und Ghube II. Gesammelte Aufitze, vol. IV (BEvTh,
53), Mnchen, 1971, pp. 162-194.
BORNKAMM, G., Die Vorgeschichte des sogenannten Zweiten Korinther briefes,
in I D . , Studien zum Neuen Testament, Mnchen, 1985, pp. 237-269
(additional note, pp. 265-269).
DOCKX, S., Chronologiepaulinienne de Fannie de U grande collecte, in RB 81
(1974) 183-195.
DOCKX, S., Chronohgiepaulinienne de l'anne de U grande collecte, in ID., Chro
nologies notestamentaires et Vie de Tglise primitive. Recherches exgtiques,
Paris - Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp. 137-149.
INTERIM EVENTS
195
DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgnge in Korinth seit
Abfassung des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111.
EWALD, H., Bemerkungen ber die Paulusbriefe, in ID., Jahrbcher der Bibli
schen Wissenschaft (2/1849), Gttingen, 1850, pp. 225-229.
GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Detters and Visits,
in JSNT 34 (1988) 47-69.
GOLLA, E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob
der Apostel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine
Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verhrengegangenen Brief
an die Korinther geschrieben habe (Biblische Studien, 20,4), Freiburg,
1922.
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Briefdes Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HOLTZMANN, HJ., Das gegenseitige Verhltnis der beiden Korintherbriefe, in
ZWTh 22 (1879) 455-492.
HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW 64 (1973) 289-306.
KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor
5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304.
KENNEDY, J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor
5th Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians
(Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester,
1962.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903)
340-367.
KNIG, K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh
40 (1897) 481-554.
MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor
7th Series, vol. VI (1908) 77-83.
MACKINTOSH, R., The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 226-234.
QUESNEL, M., Circonstances de composition de la seconde epitre aux Corinthiens,
in NTS 43 (1997) 256-267.
SUHL, A., Paulus und seine Briefe. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Chronologie
(StNT, 11), Gtersloh: Gtersloher Verlaghaus, 1975, pp. 223-263.
WHITE, N.J.D., The Visits of St. Paul to Corinth, in Hermathena 12 (1903)
79-89.
ZOVKIC, M., Kronologija Pavhva djelovanja i pisanja, in Bogosbvska Smotra
73 (2003) 45-70.
196
THEMES LIST
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical
Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
GILCHRIST, J.M., Paul and the Corinthians: The Sequence of Letters and Visits,
in JSNT34
(1988) 47-69.
GOLLA, E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob
der Apostel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine
Reise nach Korinth unternommen und einen uns verhrengegangenen Brief
an die Korinther geschrieben habe (Biblische Studien, 20,4), Freiburg,
1922.
HAUSRATH, A., Der Vier-Capitel-Brief des Paulus an die Korinther, Heidelberg,
1870.
HYLDAHL, N . , Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in ZNW64
(1973) 289-306.
KENNEDY, J.H., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians?, in The Expositor
5th Series, vol. VI (1897) 231-238 and 285-304.
KENNEDY, J.H., St. Paul's Correspondence With Corinth, in The Expositor 5th
Series, vol. X (1899) 182-195.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Second and Third Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians
(Studies in the Gospels and Epistles), London, 1900, repr. Manchester,
1962.
KENNEDY, J.H., The Problem of Second Corinthians, in Hermathena 12 (1903)
340-367.
KNIG, K . , Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh
40 (1897) 481-554.
MANSN, T.W., St. Paul in Ephesus (3) and (4): The Corinthian Correspon
dence, in BJRL 26 (1941-1942) 101-120; 327-341.
IRONY
197
Irony
P.C., What Is the Meaning of "Examine Yourselves" in 2 Corinthians
13:5?, in BS 154 (1997) 175-188.
DE SALIS, P., L'echarde dans h chair. Un signe visible de Upresence de Dieu?
La dimension dramatique de 2 vie. Perspectives partir de II Corinthiens
12,1-10, in RTP 127 (1995) 27-41.
FORBES, C , Comparison, Self Praise and Irony: Paul's Boasting and the Con
ventions of Hellenistic Rhetoric, in NTS 32 (1986) 1-30.
HOLLAND, G., Speaking Like a Fool: Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in
S.E. PORTER & T.H. ULBRICHT (eds.), Rhetoric and the New Testament.
Essays From the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (JSNT SS, 90), Sheffield, 1993,
pp. 250-264.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Exploration
of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in
Paul, in NovTli
(1981) 349-360.
BROWN,
198
THEMES LIST
WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideology and
Rhetoric in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, II/152), Tbingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2002.
WATSON, D.F., Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His
Honor: A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. ULBRICHT &
KNOWLEDGE
199
Knowledge
BETZ, O., Fleischliche und "geistliche" Christuserkenntnis nach 2. Korinther
5,16, in Theologische Beitrge 14 (1983) 167-179.
BURDICK, D.W., O8a and Yivwcrxeo in the Pauline Epistles, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M.C. TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids MI, 1974, pp. 344-356.
CAMBIER, JL, Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16,
in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littrature et thologie pauliniennes (Recherches
bibliques, 5), Leuven, 1960, pp. 72-92.
CATCHPOLE, D . , Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians
5,16, in C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner
Umwelt. FS A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beitrge, 7),
Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366.
FRASER, J.W., Paul's Knowledge of Jesus: II Corinthians 5:16 Once More, in
NTS 17 (1970-1971) 293-313.
GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in / S A T 56 (1994) 53-71.
HADIDIAN, D.Y., A Case in Study, 2 Cor 5:16, in ID., (ed.), From Faith to
Faith. FS D.G. Miller, Pittsburgh PA, 1979, pp. 107-125.
KOPERSKI, V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian
Correspondence, in R. BlERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence
(BETL, 25), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377396.
MARTYN, J.L., Epistemology at the Turn of the Ages: 2 Corinthians 5:16,
in W. R. FARMER, C E D . M O U L E & R.R. NIEBUHR (eds.),
Christian
200
THEMES LIST
MICHEL, O., "Erkennen dem Fleuch nach" (2 Kor 5,16), in K. HAACKER (ed.),
Dienst am Wort. Gesammelte Aufitze, Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1986, pp. 116122.
PESCH, R , "Christus dem Fleuche nach kennen " (2 Cor 5,16)? Zur theologischen
Frage nach dem historischen Jesus, in R. PESCH & H . A. ZwERGEL (eds.),
Kontinuitt in Jesus. Zugnge zu Leben, Tod und Auferstehung, Freiburg,
1974, pp. 9-34.
PORTER, F.C., Does Paul Chim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study
of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275.
SCHMITHALS, W . , Zwei gnostische Glossen im Zweiten Korintherbrief, in EvTh
18 (1958) 552-573.
SCHMITHALS, W . , Two Gnostic Ghsses in II Corinthians, in ID., Gnosticism in
Corinth: An Investigation of the Letters to the Corinthians, trans, by
J.E. STEELY, Nashville T N - New York: Abingdon, 1971, pp. 302-325.
SOUCEK, J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19
(1959) 300-314.
WAGNER, C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381.
WEBER, V., Wann und wie hat Paulus "Christum nach dem Fleische gekannt"
(2 Cor 5,16)?, in BZ 2 (1904) 178-187.
WOLFF, C , True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on
2 Corinthians 5.l4jfi, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul andJesus. Col
lected Essays (JSNT SS, 37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
Letter - Spirit
BOCHET, I., "La lettre tue, TEsprit vivifie". L'exgse augustinienne de2 Co 3,6,
in Nouvelle Revue Thologique 114 (1992) 341-370.
BOYARIN, D . , Moses' Veil: or, The Jewish Letter, the Christian Spirit, in ID.,
A Radical Jew: Paul and the Politics of Identity (Contraversions, 1), Ber
keley CA et al.: University of California Press, 1994, pp. 86-105 [Ch. 4].
COHEN, B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47
(1954) 197-203.
DOBBELER, A. VON, Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti
these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund,
in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R . HEILIGENTHAL (eds.), Reli
LETTER - SPIRIT
201
ECKERT, ]., Die geistliche Schriftauslegung des Aposteh Paulus nach 2 Kor 3,418, in Dynamik im Wort. Lehre von der Bibel. Leben aus der Bibel, Stutt
gart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1983, pp. 241-256.
GRINDHEIM, S., The Law Kills but the Gospel Gives Life: The Letter-Spirit
Dualism in 2 Corinthians 3.5-18, in JSNTU
(2001) 97-115.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul, Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Con
trast and the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
HAYS, R.B., A Letter From Christ, in ID., Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of
Paul, New Haven CT - London: Yale University Press, 1989, pp. 122153 [Ch. 4].
HOOKER, M.D., Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309.
KAMLAH, E., Buchstabe und Geist. Die Bedeutung dieser Antithese fr die alttestamentliche Exegese des Aposteh Paulus, in EvTh 14 (1954) 276-282.
KERTELGE, K., Buchstabe und Geist nach 2 Kor 3, in J . D . G . D u N N (ed.),
Paul and the Mosaic Law. The Third Durham-Tbingen Research Sympo
sium on Earliest Christianity and Judaism (Durham, September, 1994)
(WUNT, 89), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 117130.
KREMER, J., Neueste Methoden der Exegese, dargelegt an 2 Kor 3,6b, in Theo
logisch-Praktische Quartahchrift 128 (1980) 327-361.
KREMER, J., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI
& E . NELLESEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. FS H. Zimmermann
(BBB, 53), Bonn, 1980, pp. 219-250.
KREMER, ]., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geht aber macht lebendig. "Metho
dologische und hermeneutische Erwgungen 2 Kor 3,6b, in ID., Die Bibel
beim Wort genommen. Beitrge zu Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testa
ments, ed. R. KHSCHELM & M. STOWASSER, Freiburg - Basel - Wien:
Herder, 1995, pp. 265-297.
LiNDEMANN, A . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
2 Kor 3, in WortDienst 23 (1995) 125-151.
LINDEMANN, A . , Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu
2 Kor 3, in I D . (ed.), Paulus, Apostel und Lehrer der Kirche. Studien zu
Paulus und zum frhen Paulusverstndnis, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul
Siebeck), 1995, pp. 37-63.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3:1-6), in
L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 105-129 (Discussion 130-157).
202
THEMES LIST
87-115.
SCHNEIDER, B., The Meaning of St. Paul's Antithesis 'the Letter and the Spi
rit', in CBQ
15 (1953)
163-207.
in BZ 39 ( 1 9 9 5 )
181-202.
WAGNER, C , Alliance de k Uttre, alliance de TEsprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens 2114 3/18,
in TR
6 0 (1985) 55-65.
WESTERHOLM, S., Letter and Spirit: The Foundation of Pauline Ethics (Rom
2.29;
Rom
7,6;
2 Cor 3.6),
in NTS
3 0 (1984) 229-248.
WIEN, J.K., "Denn der Buchstabe ttet, der Geist aber macht lebendig". Methodokgische und hermeneutische Erwgungen zu II Kor 3,6b, in J. ZMIJEWSKI
& E. NELLESSEN (eds.), Begegnung mit dem Wort. F S H . Zimmermann
(BBB, 5 3 ) , Bonn, 1 9 8 0 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 5 1 .
CIPRIANI, S., L 'amore di Cristo e k nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt 1 8 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 2 6 9 - 2 7 7 .
HENDRY, G . S . ,
Corinthians
. 14, in 59 ( 1 9 4 7 - 1 9 4 8 ) 8 2 .
JlLLIONS, J., Love and Curses: Searching St. Paul for a Vision of Ecumenism,
in Sobornost 2 0 ( 1 9 9 8 ) 4 9 - 6 3 .
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de k charit (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agap dans le Nouveau Testament, vol. I I : Analyse des textes (Bib), Paris, 1 9 5 9 , pp. 1 2 7 136.
METAPHOR
203
204
THEMES LIST
in
A W 7 2 5 (1983) 302-317.
MERZ, A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded
Wife (Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an
Ecclesiological Metaphor, in JSNT 79 (2000) 131-147.
MERZ, A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde
(Eph 5,22-33). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiobgischen Metapher, in C . JANSSEN, L. SCHOTTROFF & B. W E H N (eds.),
MOSES
205
Midrash
DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. Midrash on Dt 22,10, in Bib 59 (1978)
231-250.
HANSON, A.T., The Midrash in II Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in JSNT
9 (1980) 2-28.
HANSON, A.T., The Midrash in 2 Corinthians 3: A Reconsideration, in S.E. Por
ter & C A . Evans (eds.), The Pauline Writings (The Biblical Seminar, 34),
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1995, pp. 98-123.
206
THEMES LIST
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Ghry and Veil of Moses in 2 Cor 3:7-14: An Example
of Paul's Contextual Exegesis of the OT-A Proposal, in HBT14 (1992)
31-49.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Glory and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in
G.K. BEALE (ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the
Use of the Old Testament in the New, Grand Rapids M I : Baker Books,
OSTEN-SACKEN, P. VON DER, Die Decke des Mose. Zur Exegese und Herme
neutik von Geist und Buchstaben in 2. Korinther 3, in ID., Die Heiligkeit
der Tora. Studien zum Gesetz bei Paulus, M n c h e n : Kaiser, 1989, pp. 87115.
SCHULZ, S., Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen
berlieferung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49
(1958) 1-30.
STOCKHAUSEN, C.K., Moses'Veil and the Ghry of the New Covenant: The Exegetical Substructure of II Cor. 3,1-4,6 (AnBib, 116), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico, 1989.
THEISSEN, G., Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes,
in ID., Psychologische Aspektepaulinischer Theohgie (FRLANT, 131), Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, p p . 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law,
in ID., Psychological Aspects of Pauline Theology, trans, b y J.P. GALVIN,
Philadelphia PA: Fortress, 1987, p p . 115-158.
NARRATIVE CRITICISM
207
ULONSKA, H., Die Doxa des Mose. Zum Problem des Alten Testaments in
2. Kor. 3,1-16, in EvTh 26 (1966) 378-388.
Mysticism
HEININGER, B., Paulus als Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996.
MARGUERAT, D., 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'exprience de Dieu, in TR 63
(1988) 497-519.
MARGUERAT, D., La mystique de l'aptre Paul, in J. SCHLOSSER (ed.), Paul de
Tarse, Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329.
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mysti
cal Background of Paul's Apostohte. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in HTR 86
(1993) 177-217.
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys
tical Background of Paul's ApostoUte. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and
Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292.
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine
Mystery, trans, by RJ. ERICKSON, Peabody, M A : Hendrickson, 2003,
pp. 3-18, 38-50.
SCHFER, P., New Testament and Hekhaht Literature: The Journey Into Heaven
in Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism, in JJS 35 (1984) 19-35.
SCOTT, J.M., The Triumph of God in 2 Cor 2.14: Additional Evidence ofMerkabah Mysticism in Paul, in NTS 42 (1996) 260-281.
SCOTT, J.M., Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in C.A. EVANS
& P.W. FLINT (eds.), Eschatology, Messianism and the Dead Sea Scrolh
(Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature), Grand Rapids
M I : Eerdmans, 1997, pp. 101-119.
SEGAL, A.F., Paul and the Beginning ofJewish Mysticism, in J J. COLLINS &
M . FlSHBANE (eds.), Death, Ecstasy, and Other Worldly Journeys, Albany
N Y : S U N Y , 1995, pp. 95-122.
Narrative criticism
DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma,
in BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in
2 Corinthians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen
208
THEMES LIST
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johan
nes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68.
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theofogical Study of Paul's Understanding of
New Creation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mel
len Biblical, 1996.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schpfung
spricht? Stilanalytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15,
in P. MLLER, C. GERBER & T H . KNPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem
Weg verhandelt habt." Beitrge zur Exegese und Theohgie des Neuen Tes
taments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 2001,
pp. 143-153.
HOEGEN-ROHLS, C , KTICTI? and Kaiv(p) Kxtot; in Paul's Letters, in A. CHRIS-
OPPONENTS
209
KlTZBERGER, L R . , "Wenn also jemand in Christus ist, ist er/sie eine neue Schp
fung" (2 Kor 5,17). Paulinische Perspektiven zu Friede Gerechtigkeit
Schpfung, in Bibel und Kirche 44 (1989) 163-170.
L A M P E , P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschpfung des Menschen" im
Lichte konstruktivistischer Wissenssoziologie, in S. ALKIER & R . BRUCKER
(eds.), Exegese und Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 23), Tbingen: Francke,
1998, pp. 21-32.
MELL, U., Neue Schpfang. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie
zu einem soteriologischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1989, pp. 327-388.
NOORDEGRAAF, ., Een nieuwe schepping. Hermeneutisch-homiletische overwegingen bij 2 Korinthiers 5:14-21, in Theologia Reformata 40 (1997) 315-332.
PARSONS, ., The New Creation, in ExpT99 (1987) 3-4.
SCHNEIDER, G., . Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Pau
lus und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund (Ph.D. diss., Trier, 1958).
S C H N E I D E R , G., Die Idee der Neuschpfung beim Apostel Paulus und ihr reli
gionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in 7TZ68 (1959) 257-270.
S C H N E I D E R , G., "Neuschpfung" in Christus. Zur Auslegung einer biblischen
Leitidee, in I D . , fesusberlieferung und Christologie. Neutestamentliche
Autze 1970-1990 (NTSupp, 67), Leiden: Brill, 1992, pp. 357-371.
S T U H L M A C H E R , P., Erwgungen zum ontohgischen Charakter der
bei Paulus., in EvTh 27 (1967) 1-35.
Opponents
L., The Question of Salary in the Conflict Between Paul and
the "Super Apostles" in Corinth, in I. D U N D E R B E R G , C M . T U C K E T T &
AEJMELAEUS,
210
THEMES LIST
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics of Took: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 10-12
(Ph.D. diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1 9 9 7 ) .
ARZT, P., Gegner des Paulus ab bse Mchte. berlegungen zur Funktionalitt
von 2Kor 11,15 und Phil 3,18f, in PzB 1 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 1 0 1 - 1 1 3 .
BARNETT, P.W., Opposition in Corinth, in JSNT22
(1984) 3-17.
17 (1970-1971)
233-254.
BARRETT, C.K., Sectarian Diversity at Corinth, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
BAUR, F.C., Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi. Sein Leben und Wirken, seine
Briefe und seine Lehre. Ein Beitrag zu einer kritischen Geschichte des
Urchristenthums, vol. 1 / 2 : Die Briefe des Apostels Paulus, Leipzig, 1 8 4 5 ;
2
(1871) 635-676.
BlERINGER, R., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID. & J. LAM
BRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven Univer
sity Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 8 1 - 2 2 1 .
OPPONENTS
211
212
THEMES LIST
GERBER, C., Krieg und Hochzeit in Korinth. Das metaphorische Werben des
Paulus um die Gemeinde in 2 Kor 10,1-6 und 11,1-4, in ZNW96 (2005)
99-125.
GOULDER, M., Paul and the Competing Msion in Corinth, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2001.
GUNTHER, J.J., St. Paul's Opponents and Their Background: A Study of
Apocalyptic and Jewish Sectarian Teachings (NTSupp, 35), Leiden: Brill,
1973.
KSEMANN, E . , Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin
ther 10-13, in ZNW41
(1942) 33-71.
KSEMANN, E., Die Legitimitt des Aposteh. Eine Untersuchung zu II Korin
ther 10-13, in K.H. RENGSTORF (ed.), Das Paulusbild in der neueren
deutschen Forschung (WdF, 24), Darmstadt, 1964, 1969, pp. 475-521.
KOLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES
2
and Spiritual
OPPONENTS
213
MARSHALL,
214
THEMES LIST
Paradise
P., Paulus in het paradijs. 2 Korinthiers 12,1-4, in
Schrift 200 (2002) 55-59.
L I N C O L N , A.T., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance ofthe Rapture
to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220.
L I N C O L N , A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly
Dimension in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatology,
Cambridge, 1981, pp. 59-86.
CHATELION C O U N E T ,
flAPAKAAED, I1APAKAHEIE
215
Studies
216
THEMES LIST
Parental Imagery
AASGAARD, R., 'My Beloved Brothers and Sisters!' Christian Siblingship in Paul
(Early Christianity in Context - JSNT SS, 265), London - New York:
T & T Clark International, 2004.
BlERlNGER, R., Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in
Relationship, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERlNGER (eds.), "Sharper than a
two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain Studies:
LouvSt 17 [2-3/1992]), Leuven, 1992, pp. 197-231.
BlERlNGER, R., Paul's Divine Jeahusy: The Apostle and His Communities in
Relationship, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 112),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1994, pp. 223-253.
GERBER, C , Paulus und seine 'Kinder'. Studien zur Beziehungsmetaphorik
derpaulinischen Briefe (BZNW, 136), Berlin New York: de Gruyter,
2005.
MYRICK, A.A., 'Father' Imagery in 2 Corinthians 1-9 and Jewish Paternal Tra
dition, in TynBAl (1996) 163-171.
PLUNKETT-DOWLING, R., Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999)
151-154.
SCOTT, J.M., Adoption as Sons of God: An Exegetical Investigation Into the
Background o / Y I O 0 E E I A in the Pauline Corpus (WUNT, 11/48),
Tbingen, 1992, pp. 187-220.
YARBROUGH, O.L., Parents and Children in the Letters of Paul, in M.L. WHITE
& O.L. YARBROUGH (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS W A . Meeks, Minneapolis M N : Fortress, 1995, pp. 126-141.
217
PARTITION THEORIES
im
Christians.
218
THEMES LIST
PARTITION THEORIES
219
220
THEMES LIST
WELBORN, L.L., Politics and Rhetoric in the Corinthian Epistles, Macon GA:
Mercer University Press, 1997, pp. 77-184.
WHITE, N.J.D., Are There Two Epistles in 2 Corinthians? A Reply, in The
Expositor 5th Series, vol. V I I (1898) 113-123.
ZIMMERMANN, H., Jesus Christus. Geschichte und Verkndigung, Stuttgart,
1973, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 227-245.
2
221
U., Jer 9,22f. ah Schlsselfr 2 Kor 10-13. Ein Behpielfr die metho
dischen Probleme in der gegenwrtigen Diskussion ber den Schriftgebrauch
bei Paulus, in M. H E N G E L & H. L O H R (eds.), Schrifiauslegung im antiken
Judentum und im Urchristentum (WUNT, 73), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr
(Paul Siebeck), 1994, pp. 206-225.
HECKEL,
HOLLANDER,
M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in NTS 27 (1981) 295-309.
H O O K E R , M . D . , Beyond the Things That are Written: St. Paul's Use of Scrip
ture, in I D . , From Adam to Christ: Essays on Paul, Cambridge, 1990,
pp. 139-154.
K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift ah Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Ver
wendung und zum Verstndnh der Schrift bei Paulus (BHTh, 69), Tbingen,
1986, pp. 331-341.
K U R E K - C H O M Y C Z , D A . , A God Who Can Smell: The Hebrew Bible 'Sense
Imagery' and St. Paul's Olfactory Metaphors in the Depiction of His Expe
rience of God, in I. D U B I A N E T S K A Y A & A McMlLLlN (eds.), Your Sun Shall
Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson [forth
coming] .
HOOKER,
222
T H E M E S LIST
Poverty
P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte
von 2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12), Bonn: Borengsser, 1997.
B R N D L E , R., Geld und Gnade (zu II Kor 8,9), in ThZAl
(1985) 264-271.
B U C H A N A N , G.W, Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl
(1964) 195-209.
C R A D D O C K , F.B., The Poverty of Christ: An Investigation of II
Corinthians
8:9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 158-170.
B U C H A N A N , GW., Jesus and the Upper Class, in NovTl
(1964) 195-209.
D A H L , N.A., Paul and Possessions, in I D . , Studies in Paul: Theology for the
Early Christian Mission, Minneapolis M N , 1977, pp. 22-39.
D U P O N T , J., Pour vous le Christ s'estfaitpauvre.
2 Co 8,7.9.13-15, in ASeign
44 (1969) 32-37.
KISTNER,
H . H . , The Meaning of 2 Cor. 8:9: A
Historico-Exegetical
Study (Ph.D. diss., Catholic University of America, Washington D C ,
1962).
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of
Thought in 2 Corinthians 10,1-6, in Bib 77 (1996) 398-416.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paul's Appeal and the Obedience to Christ: The Line of
Thought in 2 Cor 10,1-6, in I D . , Collected Studies on Pauline Literature
and on the Book of Revelation (AnBib, 147), Rome: Editrice Pontificio
Istituto Biblico, 2001, pp. 131-148.
L E I V E S T A D , R., "The Meekness and Gentleness of Christ" II Cor. X.1, in NTS
12 (1965-1966) 156-164.
M E A L A N D , D . L . , "As Having
Nothing and yet Possessing Everything",
2 Cor 6:10c, in ZNWG7 (1976) 277-279.
S C H O E N B O R N , U., La inversion de 2 gracia. Apuntes sobre 2 Corintios 8:9, in
RevistBib 50 (1988) 207-218.
S T E G M A N , X , The Character of Jesus: The Linchpin to Paul's Argument
in
2 Corinthians (AnBib, 158), Roma: Editrice Pontificio Istituto Biblico,
2005.
ANGSTENBERGER,
POWER
223
224
THEMES LIST
PREACHING/PROCLAMATION
225
Preaching/Proclamation
BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Proclamation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271.
CHERIAN, K . K . , Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia as Prochmation According
to 2 Cor 2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago
IL.1986).
DINKLER, E . , Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen.
Auslegung von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2,
Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des Paulus und Johan
nes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2001, pp. 46-68.
FABRIS, R., Noi annunziamo che Cristo Ges Signore, in StEc 20 (2002)
239-249.
KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkndigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6,
in L. DE LORENZI (ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,144,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 267-297 (Discussion: 297-316).
KLAUCK, H.-J., Erleuchtung und Verkndigung. Auslegungsskizze 2 Cor 4,1-6,
in ID., Gemeinde, Amt, Sakrament. Neutestamentliche Perspektiven, Wrz
burg: Echter, 1989, pp. 246-272.
KLEEMANN, J., Responsabilit e fragilit deUa Paroh: "Ho creduto perci ho parhto" (2 Cor 4, 13), in StEc 20 (2002) 309-321.
LHRMANN, D., Offenbarung und Verkndigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID.,
Das Offenbarungsverstndnis bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden
(WMANT, 16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1965, pp. 45-66
[eh. 4].
226
THEMES LIST
RECONCILIATION
227
in CBQ 2 3 ( 1 9 6 1 ) 2 7 1 - 2 8 0 .
GRTNER, B., The Temple and the Community in Qumran and the New Tes
tament (SNTS MS, 1 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 6 5 , pp. 4 9 - 5 6 .
GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der ZwlfPatriarchen-Testamente,
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of
God's Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Con
tours of Paul's Thought, i n j . D N A , S.J. FIAFEMANN & O . HOFIUS (eds.),
NEWTON, M., The Concept of Purity at Qumran and in the Letters of Paul
(SNTS MS, 5 3 ) , Cambridge, 1 9 8 5 .
SCOTT, J . M . , Throne-Chariot Mysticism in Qumran and in Paul, in
C.A. EVANS & P.W FLINT (eds.), Eschatokgy, Messianism and the Dead
Sea Scrolls (Studies in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Related Literature),
Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1 9 9 7 , pp. 1 0 1 - 1 1 9 .
Reconciliation
ABERNATHY, D., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation: Exegeting and Transkting
2 Corinthians 5:11-6:2,
in NotesTrans 1 5 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 4 8 - 6 4 .
228
THEMES LIST
AEJMELAEUS, L., Riidan ja sovun dokumentti. Kirjallisuuskriittinen ja tutkimushistoriallinen selvitys 2. KorinttoUiskirjeen kokoonpanosta ja taustasta
(SESJ, 3 9 ) , Helsinki, 1 9 8 3 .
AEJMELAEUS, L., Streit und Vershnung. Das Problem der Zusammensetzung
des 2. Korintherbriefes (SESJ, 4 6 ) , trans, by K.-J. TRABANT, Helsinki, 1 9 8 7 .
ALLMEN, D . VON, Rconciliation du monde et christologie cosmique; de
II Cor 5:14-21 Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 4 8 ( 1 9 6 8 ) 3 2 - 4 5 .
ARRINGTON, EL., The Ministry of Reconciliation. A Study of 2 Corinthians,
Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 8 0 .
BEALE, G.K., The Old Testament Background of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians
5-7 and Its Bearing on the Literary Problem of 2 Corinthians 6.14-7,1, in
NTS
3 5 (1989) 550-581.
9 (1991) 210-221.
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der
Apologie des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,144,6; 5,11-6,10 (NTA NF, 2 1 ) , Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 0 .
RECONCILIATION
229
230
T H E M E S LIST
RECONCILIATION
231
KIM, S., 2 Cor. 5:11-21 and the Origin of Paul's Concept of "Reconciliation",
in ID. (ed.), Paul and the New Perspective: Second Thoughts on the Ori
gin of Paul's Gospel (WUNT, 1 4 0 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 ,
pp. 2 1 4 - 2 3 8 .
KlAUCK, H.-J., Konflikt und Vershnung. Christsein nach dem zweiten Korintherhrief, Wrzburg: Echter, 1 9 9 5 .
KOPERSKI, V., Paul's Ministry of Reconciliation, in BihToday 4 0 ( 2 0 0 2 ) 2 5 - 3 1 .
R.K., 2 Cor 5.20B in the English Bible in the Light of Paul's Doc
trine of Reconciliation, in BiTr 5 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 1 4 6 - 1 5 5 .
NOH, J.Y., An Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:16-21, and Its Contribution to Pauline
Theohgy (Ph.D. diss., Trinity International University, Deerfield IL, 1997).
PANAGOPOULOS, J., 'Diakonia tes katalhges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe
Studie zur exegetischen und dogmatischen Prohhmatik des Amtes, in Una
MOORE,
Sancta 2 0 ( 1 9 6 5 ) 1 2 6 - 1 5 1 .
PELSER, G.M.M., Die tweede Korinthierbrief as getuienis van aposte! en evangelie in krisis en versoening, in J.H. ROBERTS ET AL. (eds.), Teohgie in
konteks. FS A.B. du Toit, Pretoria, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 4 7 .
POLHILL, J.B., Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 8 6
(1989) 345-357.
232
THEMES LIST
SRKI, R., Sovitus ja Sovinto: kristologia ja soteriologia Jaksossa 2 Kor 5:1421 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus,
1996.
SRKI, R., Die Vershnung mit Gott und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung
der Gemeindesituation in Korinth fiir 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998)
29-42.
SCHLUEP, C . , Der Ort des Christus. Soteriohgische Metaphern bei Paulus ab
Lebensregeln (TVZ Dissertationen), Zrich: TVZ, 2005, pp. 147-225.
SCHRTER, J., Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ab unentbehrlicher Mittler im
Heibvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ,
10), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 1993.
SCHRTER, J., Gottes Vershnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. HAINZ (ed.), Unterwegs
mit Paulus. FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107.
SCHWBEL, C . , Die "Botschaft der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19) und die Ver
shnungslehre. Bemerkungen zu den Wechselwirkungen exegetischer und
systematisch-theologischer
Interpretationsperspektiven,
in S.
CHPMAN,
RESURRECTION
WEHRWEIN,
WILLIAMS,
233
2 Co 5,20,
in ExpT
(1919-1920)
280-282.
W I R E , A.C.,
2 0 0 1 , pp.
263-275.
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zuknftiges Hai. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,111 (BZNW, 4 3 ) , Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 7 3 - 8 3 .
W R I G H T , N.T., On Becoming the Righteousness of God: 2 Corinthians 5:21,
in D . M . H A Y (ed.), Pauline Theology, vol. 2 : 1 & 2 Corinthians, Min
neapolis M N : Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 2 0 0 - 2 0 8 .
Resurrection
G., Die Zukunftserwartung nach dem Philipperbrief, in R S C H N A J. E R N S T & J. W A N K E (eds.), Die Kirche des Anfangs.
FS H . Schrmann, Freiburg - Basel - Wien, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 4 3 5 - 4 5 7 .
B O N N E A U , G., la vie, h mort. Le confitta Corinthe etses enjeux thologiques en 2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 5 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 5 1 - 3 6 6 .
B O R S E , U., Zur Todes- und Jenseitserwartung Pauli nach 2 Kor 5,1-10, in
BAUMBACH,
CKENBURG,
129-138.
(1971)
CRAIG,
210-217.
3 4 (1988)
145-147.
1960)
211-224.
J.-M., Le chrtien face h mort et ia resurrection. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 (Excerptum ex dissertatione ad Lauream in Facltate Theologica Pontificiae Universitatis Gregorianae), Louvain, 1 9 6 4 .
FAUX,
234
THEMES LIST
FEUILLET, A., La demeure cleste et h destine des chrtiens. Exgse de 2 Co 5,110 et contribution l'tude des fondements de l'eschatologie paulinienne, in
RSRAA
GlLLMAN, ]., Transformation Into the Future Life: A Study of 1 Cor 15:5053, Its Context and Related Passages (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit
Leuven, 1 9 8 0 ; dir. J. Lambrecht), pp. 9 0 5 - 1 0 4 2 .
GlLLMAN, J., Going Home to the Lord (2 Cor 4:16-5:10), in BibToday 2 0
(1982) 275-281.
GIASSON, T.F., 2 Corinthians v. 1-10 versus Pktonism, in SJTA3 ( 1 9 9 0 ) 1 4 5 - 1 5 5 .
HARRIS, M.J., Paul's View of Death in 2 Corinthians 5:1-10, in R.N. LONGENECKER & M . C . TENNEY (eds.), New Dimensions in New Testament Study,
Grand Rapids M I : Zondervan, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 3 1 7 - 3 2 8 .
H A R R I S , M . J . , 2 Corinthians 5-9-10, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and
Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 1 5 5 - 1 5 7 .
HARRIS, M . J . , 2 Corinthians 5.1-4, in ID., Raised Immortal. Resurrection and
Immortality in the New Testament, Grand Rapids M I , 1 9 8 3 , pp. 2 1 9 - 2 2 6 .
KlSTEMAKER, S.J., Temos uma habitaao celestial: 2 Corintios 5:1, in Vox
Scripturae 5 ( 1 9 9 5 ) 1 4 7 - 1 5 2 .
KOPERSKI, V., Resurrection Terminobgy in Paul, in R. BIERINGER, V. KOPERSKI &
LAMBRECHT, J., "Om samen te sterven en samen te leven" (2 Kor 7,3), in ID.,
Daar komt toch eens... Opstellen over verrijzenis en eeuwig leven (NikReeks, 2 ) , Leuven, 1 9 8 1 , pp. 1 9 5 - 2 2 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J . , La vie engloutit en ce qui est mortel. Commentaire de
2 Co 5,4c, in M . BENZERATH, A. SCHMID & J. GUILLET (eds.), La Pque
RESURRECTION
235
236
THEMES LIST
W O O D B R I D G E , P.,
Revelation
BACK, F., Verwandlung durch Offenbarung bei Paulus. Eine religionsgeschichtlichexegetische Untersuchung zu 2 Kor 2,14-4,6 (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 5 3 ) , Tbin
gen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 2 .
B A I R D , W , Visions, Revelation and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and
Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 1 0 4 ( 1 9 8 5 ) 6 5 1 - 6 6 2 .
BOCKMUEHL,
M. N . A.,
Neuauswertung,
DOS
in Z 3 2 ( 1 9 8 8 )
87-99.
in NTS
4 6 (2000)
92-111.
BECKER,
66 (1969) 288-305.
H.D., Der Apostel Paulus und die sokratische Tradition. Eine exegetische Untersuchungzu einer "Apohgie". 2Korinther 10-13 (BHTh, 4 5 ) , Tbingen, 1 9 7 2 .
B E T Z , H . D . , The Problem of Rhetoric and Theology According to the Apostle
Paul, in A. V A N H O Y E (ed.), L Aptre Paul. Personalit, Style et Conception
du Ministre, Leuven, 1 9 8 6 , pp. 1 6 - 4 8 .
BRUEHLER, B . B . , Proverbs, Persuasion and People: A Three-Dimensional Inves
BETZ,
DANKER,
Sheffield, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 2 6 2 - 2 8 0 .
237
(eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical
Literature, 2001, pp. 161-179.
G I V E N , M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning, and Deception in
Greece and Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7), Harrisburg
PA: Trinity Press International, 2001.
HARRILL, J.A., Invective Against Paul (2 Cor 10:10): The Physiognomies of the
Ancient Slave Body and the Greco-Roman Rhetoric of Manhood, in
AY. COLLINS & M.M. MITCHELL (eds.), Antiquity and Humanity: Essays
on Ancient Religion and Phibsophy. FS H . D . Betz, Tubingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001, pp. 189-213.
HESTER (AMADOR), J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach,
in A. ERIKSSON, T.H. OLBRICHT & W . UBELACKER (eds.), Rhetorical
238
THEMES LIST
HUMPHREY, E . M . , Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D . E WATSON (ed.), The Intertexture of
Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA:
Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135.
JOHNSON, L.A., Satan Talk in Corinth: The Rhetoric of Conflict, in BTB 29
(1999) 145-155.
JOUBERT, S.J., Behind the Mask of Rhetoric: 2 Corinthians 8 and the IntraTextual ReUtion Between Paul and the Corinthians, in Neotestamentica 26
(1992) 101-112.
JUDGE, E.A., Paul's Boasting in Relation to Contemporary Professional Practice,
in AusBR 16 (1968) 37-50.
KENNEDY, G.A., New Testament Interpretation Through Rhetorical Criticism
(Studies in Religion), Chapel Hill N C - London, 1984, pp. 86-96.
LlM, T., 'Not in Persuasive Words of Wisdom, but in the Demonstration of the
Spirit and of Power', in NovT 29 (1987) 137-149.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of
2 Corinthians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
2004.
LORUSSO, G., Lagioia e h sofferenza nell'apostolato: Analisi retorico-semantica di 2 Cor 1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma,
1998).
METTS, R., Death, Discipkship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10 - Once
Again, in CTRA (1989) 57-76.
NEWMAN, C.C., Paul's Glory-Christology: Tradition and Rhetoric (NTSupp,
69), Leiden, 1992, pp. 229-235.
O'MAHONY, K.J., The Rhetoric of Benefaction, in Proceedings of the Irish Bibli
cal Association 22 (1999) 9-40.
PETERSON, B.K., Eloquence and the Prochmation of the Gospel in Corinth
(SBL DS, 163), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1998.
PlTTA, A., / / "discorso delpazzo" operiautologia immoderata? Analisi retoricoletteraria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
RANZOLIN, L.S., The Rhetoric of 2 Corinthians 3:1-4:6: An Encomiastic Proof
in the Service of Deliberative Oratory (Ph.D. diss., Boston University,
Boston MA, 2001).
SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rheto
rical Handbooks, in J. NEUSNER (ed.), The Social World of Formative
Christianity and Judaism. FS H . K . Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988,
pp. 162-177.
STACHOWIAK, L.R., Die Antithese Licht - Finsternis. Ein Thema der paulinischen Parnese, in ThQ 143 (1963) 385-421.
239
240
T H E M E S LIST
WELBORN,
Satan
ABERNATHY,
SCENT/AROMA
241
Scent/Aroma
ATTRIDGE, H.W., Making Scents of Paul: The Background and Sense of
2 Cor 2:14-17, in J.T. FITZGERALD, T.H. ULBRICHT & L.M. WHITE (eck),
242
THEMES LIST
Shall Never Set Again, And Your Moon Shall Wane No More. FS A. Nadson
[forthcoming].
LAMBRECHT, J., The Defeated Paul, Aroma of Christ: An Exegetical Study of
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b, in LouvSt 20 (1995) 170-186.
SCHRMANN, H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,14-16a
ah Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
SCHRMANN, H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation ber 2 Kor
2,l4-16a, in ID., Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen
zum Neuen Testament (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235.
Self-Recommendation
ANDREWS, S.B., Enshving, Devouring, Exphiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:
2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Bibli
cal Literature 1997Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997,
pp. 460-490.
BAIRD, W., Letters of Recommendation: A Study of II Cor 3:1-3, in JBL 80
(1961) 166-172.
BARNETT, P., Paul, Apohgist to the Corinthians, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT
SPIRIT
243
107-129.
(1984) 585-597.
14 ( 1 9 8 2 ) 8 2 - 8 7 .
SUMNEY, J.L., Servants of Satan, Fabe Brothers' and Other Opponents of Paul
(JSNT SS, 1 8 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 9 .
THRALL, M . E . , Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in
JSNT
(1980) 42-57.
Spirit
BELLEVILLE, L.L., Paul's Polemic and Theology of the Spirit in Second Corin
thians, in CBQ 5 8 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 8 1 - 3 0 4 .
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans
les ministres de h parole sehn l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique),
Neuchtel: Delachaux et Niestl, 1 9 6 6 , pp. 6 7 - 1 0 6 .
DAUTZENBERG, G . , (2 Kor 3,8) - Paulus ab Vermittler
der eschatologischen Gabe des Geistes. berlegungen zu einem besonderen
Aspekt des paulinischen Selbstverstndnisses, in J. ECKERT, M . SCHMIDL &
H. STEICHELE (eds.), Pneuma und Gemeinde. Christsein in der Tradition des
Paulus und Johannes. FS J. Hainz, Dsseldorf: Patmos, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 3 3 - 4 5 .
DlBELlus, M . , Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufitze, vol. II, ed.
G . BORNKAMM, Tbingen, 1 9 5 6 , pp. 1 2 8 - 1 3 0 .
1 (1988) 63-75.
244
THEMES LIST
A. V O N , Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Anti
these in Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen - Basel:
Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DOBBELER,
SPIRIT
245
LAMPE, G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine ofBapthm and
Confirmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1 9 5 1 .
MALEPARAMPIL, J., The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical
Investigation Into the Meaning and Function of those Pauline Sayings which
Compositely Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHS.T,
5 4 6 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 5 .
MARTIN, R.P., The Spirit in 2 Corinthians in Light of the "Felhwship of the
Holy Spirit" in 2 Corinthians 13:14, in W.H. GLOER (ed.), Eschatohgy
and the New Testament. F S G.R. Beasley-Murray, Peabody MA, 1 9 8 8 ,
pp.
113-128.
MlTTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life Beyond
Death - 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT69 ( 1 9 5 7 - 1 9 5 8 ) 2 6 0 - 2 6 3 .
MOULE, C.F.D., 2 Cor 3,18b, , in . BALTENSWEILER &. REICKE (eds.), Neues Testament und Geschichte. Histo
risches Geschehen und Deutung im Neuen Testament. FS O. Cullmann,
Zrich, 1 9 7 2 , pp. 2 3 1 - 2 3 7 .
PRMM, K., Die katholische Auslegung von 2 Kor 3,17a in den letzten vier
Jahrzehnten nach ihren Hauptrichtungen, in Bib 3 1 ( 1 9 5 0 ) 3 1 6 - 3 4 5 , 4 5 9 4 8 2 and Bib 3 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 1 - 2 4 .
RANDRIANARIMALALA,
Review 1 5 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 2 9 - 3 6 .
15 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 1 5 3 - 1 6 0 .
SCHILDENBERGER, ]., 2 Kor 3,17a, "Der Herr ist der Geist" im Zusammenhang
des Textes und der Theologie des hl. Paulus, in Studiorum
Paulinorum
Congressus Internationalis Catholicus 1961 (AnBib, 1 7 ) , Rome, 1 9 6 3 ,
pp. 4 5 1 - 4 6 0 .
SCHNEIDER, ., H E K O I N O N I A T O U H A G I O U PNEUMATOS
(II Cor. 13,13), in RS. ALMAGNO & C.L. HARKINS (eds.), Studies Honoring
Ignatius Charles Brady, Friar Minor (Franciscan Institute Publications.
246
T H E M E S LIST
AKIN,
SUFFERING
247
GTTGEMANNS, E., Der kidende Apostel und sein Herr. Studien zur paulinischen Christohgie (FR1ANT, 90), Gttingen, 1966, pp. 94-126, 135170 and 282-322.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1990.
HARVEY, A.E., Renewal Through Suffering: A Study of 2 Corinthians (Studies
of the New Testament and Its World), Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1996.
HOOKER, M . D . , Interchange and Suffering, in W. HORBURY & B. M C N E I L
248
T H E M E S LIST
J., The nekrsis of Jesus: Ministry and Suffering in 2 Cor 4,715, in R. BlERINGER & J. L A M B R E C H T , Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL,
1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 3 0 9 - 3 3 2
LAMBRECHT,
( 3 3 2 - 3 3 3 : Additional Note
LlECHTENHAHN, R . , Die berwindung des Leidens bei Paulus und in der zeit
genssischen Stoa, in ZThK
30 ( 1 9 2 2 ) 3 6 8 - 3 9 9 .
MANUS, C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Exis
tence and Identity, m Asia Journal of Theology 1 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 4 1 - 5 4 .
M A T E R A , F.J., Apostolic Suffering and Resurrection Faith:
Distinguishing
Between Appearance and Reality (2 Cor 4,7-5,10), in R . BlERINGER,
V. K O P E R S K I & B. L A T A I R E (eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. F S
J. Lambrecht (BETL, 1 6 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters,
2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 8 7 - 4 0 5 .
(1999)
145-150.
3 5 (1995)
111-117.
SERRA Z A N E T T I ,
pp.
517-522.
Textual Criticism
ALAND, B. & A. JUCKEL (eds.), Das Neue Testament in syrischer berliefe
rung. II. Diepaulinischen Briefe, part 2 : 2. Korintherbrief, Gahterbrief
Epheserbrief, Philipperbrief und Kolosserbrief(ANTT, 2 3 ) , Berlin - New
York: de Gruyter, 1 9 9 5 , pp. 5 7 - 1 8 0 , 4 4 9 - 4 5 8 and 4 9 2 - 5 0 6 .
ALAND,
H.
K.
BACHMANN,
249
TEXTUAL CRITICISM
250
THEMES LIST
Thanksgiving
BORNKAMM, G., Lobpreis, Bekenntnis und Opfer, in W. ELTESTER &
EH. KETTLER (eds.), Apophoreta. FS E. Haenchen (BZNW, 30), Berlin:
Tpelmann, 1964, pp. 46-63.
BULTMANN, R., Der Stil der paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Dia
tribe (FRLANT, 13), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1910.
COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefPJv 53 (1999) 61-65.
INNASIMUTHU, A., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians
1,3-11 (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
251
252
THEMES LIST
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se doring in die vlees: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned GerefTeologiese Tydskrif '22 (1981) 259-268.f
LOUBSER, J A . , Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism: An Expbration
of 2 Cor 11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
M C C A N T , J.W., Paul's Thorn of RejectedApostleship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988)
550-572.
M E N O U D , P.H., L'teharde et I'ange satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. SEVENSTER & W . C . VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. F S J. de Zwaan, Haar
lem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171.
M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satan's Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in
ID., Jesus Christ and the Faith: A Collection of Studies, trans, by E.M. PAUL
(PTMS, 18), Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
M I N N , H.R., The Thorn That Remained: Materiahfor the Study of St. Paul's
Thorn in the Flesh, 2 Corinthians XII. vv.1-10, Auckland, 1972.
MULLINS, T.Y., Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JBL 76 (1957) 299-303.
NlSBET, P., The Thorn in the Flesh, in ExpT 80 (1969) 126.
PARK, D.M., Paul's EKOAOT TH S A P K I : Thorn or Stake? (2 Cor. XII.7),
in NovT 22 (1980) 179-183.
RUSSELL, R., Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39
(1996) 559-570.
SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:79, in Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416.
STEINMETZ, F.-J., Dergebliebene Stachel, in Geist undLeben 44 (1971) 81-85.
THIERRY, J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT 5 (1962) 301310.
THOMAS, J.C., An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians
12.7-10), in Journal of Pentecostal Theology 9 (1996) 39-52.
VALLAURI, G.E., Virtus in infirmitateperficitur:
IICor 12,7-10 nell'esegesi
dei Ss. Padri (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1967).
W O O D S , L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh"
(2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
Titus
BARRETT, C.K., Titus, in E.E. ELLIS & M. WILCOX (eds.), Neotestamentica
TRIUMPH
253
Travel Plans
FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 81 (2001) 33-58.
FlORE, B., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel
Image, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 174-184.
HOSS, K., Zu ilen Reiseplnen des Aposteh Paulus in Kor I und II, in ZNWA
(1903) 268-270.
VAN UNNIK, W . C . , Reiseplne und Amen-Sagen. Zusammenhang und Gedan
kenfolge in 2. Korinther 1 -.15-24, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W C . VAN U N N I K
Triumph,
ATTRIDGE, H . W . , Making
2 Cor 2:14-17,
254
THEMES LIST
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corin
thians 2,12-17), in CTM 22 (1951) 883-894.
BREYTENBACH, C , Paul's Proclamation and God's 'THRIAMBOS' (Notes on
2 Corinthians 2:14-16b), in Neotestamentica 24 (1990) 257-271.
DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy Behind the
Image "Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ 53 (1991) 7992.
EGAN, R.B., Lexical Evidence on Two Pauline Passages, in NovT19 (1977) 34-62.
FlNDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use o/0PIAMBEYQ, in The Expositor 10 (1879)
403-421.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and the Spirit: An Exegetical Study of II Cor. 2:143:3 Within the Context of the Corinthian Correspondence (WUNT, 11/19),
Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1986.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Suffering and Ministry in the Spirit: Paul's Defence of His
Ministry in II Corinthians 2:14-3:3, Grand Rapids M I : Eerdmans,
1990.
KGLER, J., Paulus und der Duft des triumphierenden Christus. Zum kultu
rellen Basisbild von 2 Kor 2,14-16,
255
VISION
Unbelievers
GOULDER, M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT
36 (1994) 47-57.
U D D I N , M., Paul, the Devil and 'Unbelief in Israel (With Particular Reference
to 2 Corinthians 3-4 and Romans 9-11), in TynB 50 (1999) 265-280.
WEBB, W.J., Who Are the Unbelievers (ma-roi) in 2 Corinthians 6:14?, in
BS 149 (1992) 27-44.
WEBB, W.J., Returning Home: New Covenant and Second Exodus as the
Context for 2 Corinthians 6.14-7.1 (JSNT SS, 85), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 1993.
Konsequente Traditionsgeschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372.
VlELHAUER, P., Geschichte der urchristlichen Literatur. Einleitung in das Neue
Testament, die Apokryphen und die Apostolischen Vter, Berlin - New
York, 1975, pp. 142-156.
Vision
BAIRD, W , Visions, Revelation and Ministry: Reflections on 2 Cor 12:1-5 and
Gal 1:11-17, in JBL 104 (1985) 651-662.
BARRIER, J., Visions of Weakness: Apocalyptic Genre and the Identification of
Paul's Opponents in 2 Corinthians 12:1-6, in Restoration Quarterly 47
(2005) 33-42.
DASSMANN, E., Paulus in der "Visio Sancti Pauli", in T. KLAUSER, E. DASSMANN & K. THRAEDE (eds.), Jenseitsvorstellungen in Antike
und Chris
tentum. Gedenkschrift fur Alfred Stuiber (Jahrbuch fur Antike und Chris
tentum. Ergnzungsband, 9), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1982, pp. 117-128.
GOULDER, M., Vision and Knowledge, in JSNT 56 (1994) 53-71.
GOULDER, M . D . , Visions and ReveUtions of the Lord (2 Corinthians 12:1-10),
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians:
Studies
256
THEMES LIST
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 303-312.
HEININGER, B., Paulus ab Visionr. Eine religionsgeschichtliche Studie (Her
ders biblische Studien, 9), Freiburg et al.: Herder, 1996.
HUMPHREY, E.M., Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in 2 Corinthians, in D.F. WATSON (ed.), The Intertexture of
Apocalyptic Discourse in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA:
Society of Biblical Literature, 2002, pp. 113-135.
LINCOLN, AT., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture
to Paradise in II Corinthians XII. 1-10, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 204-220.
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish
Mystical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 1: The Jewish Sources, in
HTR86 (1993) 177-217.
MORRAY-JONES, C.R.A., Paradise Revisited (2 Cor 12:1-12): The Jewish Mys
tical Background of Paul's Apostolate. Part 2: Paul's Heavenly Ascent and
Its Significance, in HTR 86 (1993) 265-292.
OTZEN, B., Himmelrejser og himmelvisioner ijodisk Apokalyptik, in Dansk Teologisk Tidsskrift 58 (1995) 16-26.
ROBBINS, V.K., The Legacy of2 Corinthians 12:2-4 in the Apocalypse of Paul,
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden
Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 327-339.
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,24, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
Leuven: Leuven University Press Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363.
WEAKNESS
257
BLACK, D A . , Paul, Apostle of Weakness. Astheneia and Its Cognates in the Pau
line Literature (American University Studies, VII/3), New York et al.:
Lang, 1 9 8 4 , pp. 1 2 9 - 1 7 2 .
Theological Journal 5 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 7 7 - 9 3 .
"Weakness", in ITQ31
(1964) 214-227.
FUCHS, E., La faiblesse, gloire de Tapostoht sehn Paul. tude sur 2 Corinthiens
10-13, in TR 5 5 ( 1 9 8 0 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 3 .
in ZNW
84 ( 1 9 9 3 ) 6 5 - 9 2 .
KRUG, J., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Ein Beitrag zur paulinischen Apostolatstheohgie (TANZ, 3 7 ) , Tbingen - Basel, 2 0 0 1 .
LAMBRECHT, J., Strength in Weakness: A Reply to Scott B. Andrews' Exegesis of
2 Cor 11.23b-33,
in NTS 43 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 2 8 5 - 2 9 0 .
258
THEMES LIST
LAMBRECHT, J., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God. Zwakheid en
sterkte, in NTT 55 (2001) 273-285.
LAMBRECHT, ]., Paulus vermag alles door de kracht van God (2 Korintiers 12:910), in ID., De kracht van hetgeloof. Bijdragen over het Nieuwe Testament,
Leuven - Leusden: Acco - Vlaamse Bijbelstichting, 2002, pp. 213-227.
LAMBRECHT, ]., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe
Bijhelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130.
McCLOSKEY, ]., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and 2 Corin
thians 12:1-10, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241.
MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians
10-13) (Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968).
MICKEY, P.A., Strength in Weakness: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians
12:7-9, in Interpr 22 (1968) 288-300.
MOTUMI, T.E. & A.-L. ZWILLING, 2 Corinthiens 13,1-10: force et faibksse,
YES
259
H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine
rhetorische Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 575), Frankfurt am Main
et al.: Lang, 1996.
TRAKATELLIS, D., Power in Weakness: Exegesis of2 Cor 12,1-13, in E. L O H S E
(ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13)
(Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992, pp. 65-86.
V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch
theologische Schwerpunkte, 5), Gttingen, 1990.
W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter
to the Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA:
Trinity Press International, 2000.
XAVIER, A., Power in Weakness: Paul's Pastoral Stance in Corinth, in Indian
Theohgical Studies 20 (1983) 286-295.
SUNDERMANN,
Yes
J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1: 19-20), in Filologa Neotestamentaria 4
(1991) 205-209.
D E R R E T T , J.D.M., Nai (2 Cor 1:19-20), in I D . (ed.), Studies in the New Tes
tament, Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192.
DuGANDZId, L, Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des
Alten Testamentes fr das Christusverstndnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Wrz
burg, 1977, pp. 20-56.
H A H N , F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2 Kor 1,122,1, in H.D. BETZ & L. S C H O T T R O F F (eds.), Neues Testament und christ
liche Existenz. FS H. Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck),
1973, pp. 229-239.
H A H N , F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. S C H R G E
(ed.), Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H. Greeven (BZNW, 47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165.
H E N A U , E., Het "ja"van Christus, in V L A A M S E BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van
Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos,
1989, pp. 13-15.
DERRETT,
ALPHABETICAL LIST
AASGAARD, R., 'My Beloved Brothers and Sisters!' Christian Siblingship in Paul (Early
262
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ALAND, K. (ed.) in Verbindung mit A. BENDUHN-METZ, G. MINK & H. BACHMANN, Text und Textwert der griechischen Handschriften des Neuen Testaments.
II. Die paulinischen Briefe, vol. 2: Der 1. und 2. Korintherbrief (ANTT, 17),
Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 488-819.
ALARY, L.D., Good Grief: Paulas Sufferer and Consoler in 2 Corinthians 1:3-7 (Ph.D. diss.,
University of St. Michael's College in the University of Toronto, 2003).
ALEN, R., Een groet en heilwens van Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Pau
lus, //(Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 36-38.
ALETTI, J.-N., Le Statut de 1'P.glise dans Us lettres pauliniennes. Reflexions sur quelques
paradoxes, in Bib 8 3 (2002) 153-174.
ALFORD, H., The Greek Testament With a Critically Revised Text: A Digest of Various
Readings: Marginal References to Verbal and Idiomatic Usage: Prolegomena: And a
Critical and Exegetical Commentary, vol. II: The Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles
to the Romans and Corinthians, Boston MA - New York, 1 8 7 2 (pp. 627-723),
repr. Chicago IL, 1958.
ALLEN, R.J., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 4:7-18, in Interpr 52 (1998)
286-289.
ALLMEN, D . VON, Riconciliation du monde et christohgie cosmique; de II Cor 5:1421 Col 1:15-23, in RHPR 48 (1968) 32-45.
ALLO, E.-B., Saint Paul. Seconde epitre aux Corinthiens (EBib, 45), Paris, 1937, 1956.
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D . , La misidn de Pablo y sus enemigos en Corinto, in EstAg 36
(2001) 461-494.
ALVAREZ CINEIRA, D., Los adversarios paulinos en 2 Corintios, in EstAg 37 (2002)
249-274.
AMADOR, J.D.H., Revisiting2 Corinthians: Rhetoric and the Case for Unity, in NTS 46
(2000) 92-111.
AMSTUTZ, J., I1AOTHE. Eine begriffsgeschichtliche Studie zum jdisch-christlichen
Griechisch (Theophaneia, 19), Bonn, 1968, pp. 103-114.
ANDERSON, J.T., The Cosmological Roots of Pauline Metaphors, in PEGL&MWBS 11
(1991) 153-161.
ANDREWS, S.B., Too Weak Not to Lead: The Form and Function of 2 Cor U.23b-33,
in A/73 41 (1995) 263-276.
ANDREWS, S.B., EnsUving, Devouring, Exploiting, Self-Exalting, and Striking:
2 Cor 11:19-20 and the Tyranny of Paul's Opponents, in Society of Biblical Lite
rature 1997 Seminar Papers, vol. 36, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1997, pp. 460-490.
ANDREWS, S.B., The Politics of Fools: Paul and the Opponents in 2 Cor. 10-12 (Ph.D.
diss., Duke University, Durham N C , 1997).
ANDRIESSEN, P., L'impuissance de Paul en face de l'ange de Satan, in NouveUe Revue
TheobgiqueM (1959) 462-468.
ANGSTENBERGER, P., Der reiche und der arme Christus. Die Rezeptionsgeschichte von
2 Kor 8,9 zwischen dem zweiten und dem sechsten Jahrhundert (Hereditas, 12),
Bonn: Borengsser, 1997.
AONO, T , Die Entwicklung des paulinischen Gerichtsgedankens bei den Apostolischen
Vtern (EHST, 137), Bern - Frankfurt - Las Vegas NV: Lang, 1979, pp. 28-31.
ARETHAS OF CAESAREA, [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.),
Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesam
melt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984,
pp. 660-661.
6
ALAND . - BALDANZA G.
263
264
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BALJON,
(WUNT, 91), Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1997, pp. 279-285.
BARBAGLIO, G., 1-2 Corinzi (Leggere oggi la Bibbia), Brescia, 1989.
BARCLAY, J.M.G., Matching Theory and Practice: Josephus's Constitutional Idealand Paul's
Strategy in Corinth, in T. ENGBERG-PEDERSEN (ed.), Paul Beyond the Judaism/Hel
lenism Divide, Louisville KY: Westminster John Knox, 2001, pp. 139-163.
BARCLAY, W., The Letters to the Corinthians (The Daily Study Bible), Philadelphia
2
(1975) 500-526.
BARRE, M.L., Qumran and the Weakness of Paul, in CBQ 42 (1980) 216-227.
BARRETT, C.K., From First Adam to Last: A Study in Pauline Theobgy, London:
etSemi-
265
pp. 6 0 - 8 6 .
1982,
BARRETT,
pp. 8 7 - 1 0 7 .
pp. 1 0 8 - 1 1 7 .
1996,
pp. 2 6 3 - 2 8 2 .
BARTLING, V., God's Triumphant Captive: Christ's Aroma for God (2 Corinthians 2,1217), in CTM 2 2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) 8 8 3 - 8 9 4 .
BASSLER, J., Perspectives From Paul: 1 : Money and Mission; 2: The Great Collection,
in I D . , God and Mammon: Asking for Money in the New Testament, Nashville
TN: Abingdon, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 6 3 - 1 1 5 .
BASSLER, J., Paul's Theohgy: Whence and Whither?, in D.M. HAY (ed.), Pauline Theo
logy, vol. 2: 1 &2 Corinthians, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1 9 9 3 , pp. 3 - 1 7 .
BATES, W.H.,
BAUER, . ,
1976)
182-191.
BAUM, H., Mut zum Schwachsein - in Christi Kraft. Theologische Grundelemente einer mis
sionarischen Spiritualitt anhand von 2 Kor (SIM, 17), St. Augustin: Steyler, 1 9 7 7 .
266
ALPHABETICAL LIST
267
268
ALPHABETICAL LIST
269
BlERINGER, R . , Paul's Divine Jealousy: The Apostle and His Communities in ReUtionship, in ID. & I. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 2 3 - 2 5 3 .
BIERINGER, R . , Paul's Understanding of Diakonia in 2 Corinthians 5,18, in ID. &
J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven Uni
versity Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 1 3 - 4 2 8 .
BlERINGER, R., 2 Kor 5,19a und die Vershnung der Welt, in in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Pee
ters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 2 9 - 4 5 9 .
BlERINGER, R . , Snde und Gerechtigkeit in 2 Korinther 5,21, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT,
Studies on 2 Corinthians (BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press Pee
ters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 6 1 - 5 1 4 .
BIERINGER, R,, 2 Korinther 6,14-7,1 im Kontext des 2. Korintberbriefes. Forschungsberblick
und Versuch eines eigenen Zugangs, in ID. & J. LAMBRECHT, Studies on 2 Corinthians
(BETL, 1 1 2 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 5 5 1 - 5 7 0 .
BlERINGER, R . , (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven
University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 .
BlERINGER, R-, Zwischen Kontinuitt und Diskontinuitt. Die beiden Korintherbrieje in ihrer
Beziehung zueinander nach der neueren Forschung, in ID. (ed.), The Corinthian Corres
pondence (BETL, 1 2 5 ) , Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 3 - 3 8 .
BlERINGER, R . , Die Liebe des Paulus zur Gemeinde in Korinth. Eine Interpretation von
2 Korinther 6,11, in SNTU 2 3 ( 1 9 9 8 )
193-213.
(1966)
169-171.
BlSPlNG, A., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther und der Brief an die GaUter (Exegeti
sches Handbuch zu den Briefen des Apostels Paulus, 11/1), Mnster, 1 8 6 3
2
(pp. 1 - 1 6 4 ) ,
1883.
BJERKELUND, C.J., Parakalo. Form, Funktion und Sinn derparakaU-Stze in den paulinischen Briefen (Biblioteca Theologica Norvegica, 1 ) , Oslo: Universitetsforlaget, 1 9 6 7 , pp. 1 4 1 - 1 5 5 .
270
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BLACK, D.A., Paulus Infirmus: The Pauline Concept of Weakness, in Grace Theohgical Journal 5 ( 1 9 8 4 ) 7 7 - 9 3 .
BLACK, M., The New Creation in 1 Enoch, in R.W.A. McKlNNEY (ed.), Creation,
Christ and Culture. FS T.F. Torrance, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1 9 7 6 , pp. 1 3 - 2 1 .
BLAIR, E.P., 1 &2 Corinthians, Gahtians, Ephesians: Student Study Book (Genesis to
Revelation Series) Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 9 7 .
BLANK, J., Paulus und Jesus. Eine theohgische Grundlegung (StANT, 1 8 ) , Mnchen:
Ksel, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 3 0 4 - 3 2 6 .
BLANTON rV, T.R, Constructing a New Covenant: Discursive Strategies in the Damascus
Document and Second Corinthians (WUNT, 1 1 / 2 3 3 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2 0 0 7 , pp.
107-180.
BLEEK, F., Errterungen in Beziehung auf die Briefe Pauli an die Korinther, in
TSK3
(1830) 614-632.
(2002) 527-547.
BOERS, H., Christ in the Letters of Paul: In Place of a Christohgy (BZNW, 1 4 0 ) , Ber
lin - New York: de Gruyter, 2 0 0 6 , pp. 5 8 - 6 9 .
B T T R I C H , C , 2 Kor 11,1 als Programmwort der 'Narrenrede', in Z / W 8 8 ( 1 9 9 7 )
135-139.
BTTRICH, C , "Ihr seid der Tempel Gottes". Tempelmetaphorik und Gemeinde bei
Paulus, in B. EGO, A. LANGE & P. PILHOFER (eds.), Gemeinde ohne Tempel. Com
munity Without Tempk. Zur Substituierung und Transformation des Jerusalemer
Tempeb und seines Kults im Alten Testament, antiken Judentum und frhen Chris
tentum (WUNT, 1 1 8 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 4 1 1 - 4 2 5 .
BONNARD, P., Faibhsse et puissance du chrtien sehn St. Paul, in TR 3 3 ( 1 9 5 8 ) 6 1 - 8 2 .
BONNARD, E, "Cration et nouvelle cration sehn St. Paul", in Foi et Vie 5 8 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 1 9 - 3 2 .
BoNNEAU, G., h vie, la mort. Le conflit Corinthe et ses enjeux thohgiques en
2 Co 2,14-7,4, in ScEs 5 1 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 3 5 1 - 3 6 6 .
BONSIRVEN, J., Exgse rabbinique et exgse paulinienne (Bibliothque de thologie
historique), Paris: Beauchesne, 1 9 3 9 .
BOOR, W. DE, Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (WuppStB), Wuppertal, 1 9 7 2 , 1 9 7 7 ,
3
1978, 1982.
thians, in NTS 8 ( 1 9 6 1 - 1 9 6 2 ) 2 5 8 - 2 6 4 .
BORNKAMM, G., Lobpreis, Bekenntnis und Opfer, in W. ELTESTER & EH. KETTLER
(eds.), Apophoreta. FS E. Haenchen (BZNW, 3 0 ) , Berlin: Tpelmann, 1 9 6 4 ,
pp. 4 6 - 6 3 .
pp.
162-194.
271
272
ALPHABETICAL LIST
BREYTENBACH C. - CAMBIER J.
273
274
ALPHABETICAL LIST
CAMBIER, J., Connaissance charnelle et spirituelle du Christ dans 2 Cor 5:16, in A. DESCAMPS (ed.), Littrature et thobgie pauliniennes (Recherches bibliques, 5),
Leuven, i960, pp. 72-92.
CAMBIER, J., Le critrepaulinien de l'apostolat en 2 Cor. 12.6s, in Bib 43 (1962) 481-518.
GAMBIER, J., Une lecture de 2 Cor 12,6-7a. Essai d'interprtation nouvelle, in Studio
rum Paulinorum Congressus Internationalis Catholicus (AnBib, 17), Rome, 1963,
pp. 475-485.
CAMBIER, J., Der zweite Korintherbrief, in A. ROBERT & A. FEUILLET (eds.), Einlei
tung in die Heilige Schrift, vol. II: Neues Testament, Freiburg - Wien - Basel,
1964, pp. 398-411.
CAMPBELL, D.A., An Anchor for Pauline Chronohgy: Pauls Flight From 'the Ethnarch
ofKingAretas' (2 Corinthians 11:32-33), in JBL 121 (2002) 279-302.
CARAGOUNIS, C . C , : A Reconsideration of Its Meaning, in NovT 16
(1974) 35-57.
CARMIGNAC, J., 77 Corinthiens iii.6,14 et le dbut de h formation du Nouveau Testa
ment, in NTS2A (1977-1978) 384-386.
CARREZ, M . , De b souffrance h gbire. De la dans h pense paulinienne,
Neuchtel, 1964.
CARREZ, M . , La mthode de G. von Rad applique quelques textes pauliniens. Petit
essai de vrification, in RSPT 55 (1971) 81-95.
CARREZ, M . , Une interpolation essnienne dans 2 Corinthiens 6,14 7,1, in Le Monde
de la Bible 4 (1978) 64.
CARREZ, M . , Le "nous" en 2 Corinthiens. Paulparle-t-il au nom de toute b commu
naut, du groupe apostolique, de l'quipe ministrielle ou en son nom personnel?
Contribution l'tude de l'apostolicit dans 2 Corinthiens, in NTS 26 (19791980) 474-486.
CARREZ, M . , Les ptres aux Corinthiens, in ID. ET AL., Les lettres de Paul, de Jacques,
Pierre et Jude (Petite bibliothque des sciences bibliques. H. Le Nouveau Testa
ment et son milieu, 3), Paris, 1983, pp. 59-106.
CARREZ, M . , Odeur de mort, odeur de vie h propos de 2 Co 2,16, in RHPR6A (1984)
135-141.
CARREZ, M . , La deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens (Cahiers vangile, 51), Paris, 1985.
CARREZ, M., La deuxime ptre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (CNT, 8), Genve,
1986.
CARREZ, M . , Ralit christobgique et rfrence apostolique de l'aptre Paul en prsence
d'une glise divise (2 Cor 10-13), in A. VANHOYE (ed.), L'aptre Paul. Person
nalit, style et conception du ministre (BETL, 73), Leuven, 1986, pp. 163-183.
CARREZ, M . ,: 2 Co 2,14-17, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), Paob. Ministro
delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 79-95
(Discussion: 96-104).
CARREZ, M . , Usage et images de l'Ancien Testament utiles en 2 Corinthiens pour b
dfense et l'affirmation de l'apostolicit paulinienne, in H. CAZELLES (ed.), La vie
de b ParoU. De l'Ancien au Nouveau Testament. tudes d'exgse et d'hermneu
tique bibliques. FS P. Grelot, Paris: Descle, 1987, pp. 397-404.
CARREZ, M . , Que reprsente b vie de Jsus pour l'aptre Paul?, in RHPR 68 (1988)
155-161.
CARRN, J., Los adversarios de 2 Corintios: el difcil griego de 1,11 y 2,17, in Revista
Espaok de Teohga 62 (2002) 419-436.
CAMBIER J. - CIPRIANI S.
275
CARRN PREZ, J., Los adversarios de San Pablo en 2 Corintios, in EstBb 57 (1999)
163-187.
CARSON, D.A., From Triumphalism to Maturity. An Exposition of 2 Corinthians 1013, Grand Rapids MI, 1984.
CARSON, D.A., 1 and2 Corinthians, in ID., D.J. Moo & L. MORRIS (cds.), An Intro
duction to the New Testament, Leicester - Grand Rapids MI, 1993, pp. 259-287.
CARTLEDGE, M.J., A Model of Hermeneutical Method An Exegetical Missiohgical
Reflection Upon Suffering in 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in Evangelical Review of Theo
logy 17 (1993) 472-483.
CARVER, F.G., II Corinthians (Beacon Bible Commentary, 8), Kansas City MO,
1968, pp. 487-653.
CASSIDY, R.J., Paul's Attitude to Death in II Corinthians 5:1-10, in EvQ 43 (1971)
210-217.
CATCHPOLE, D., Q'S Thesis and Paul's Antithesis: A Study of 2 Corinthians 5,16, in
C. NIEMAND (ed.), Forschungen zum Neuen Testament und seiner Umwelt. FS
A. Fuchs (Linzer Philosophisch-Theologische Beitrge, 7), Frankfurt am Main:
Lang, 2002, pp. 347-366.
CHAFIN, KL., 1, 2 Corinthians (The Communicator's Commentary, 7), Waco TX, 1985.
CHANG, S., Fund-Raking in Corinth : A Socio-Economie Study of the Corinthian Church,
the Collection and 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., University of Aberdeen, 2000.
CHASE, F.H., Mr. Whitehw on 2 Cor. vi.ll-vii.l,
in The Classical Review 4 (1890)
150-152.
CHATELION COUNET, P., Paulus in hetparadijs. 2 Korinthirs 12,1-4, in Schrift 200
(2002) 55-59.
CHERIAN, K.K., Paul's Understanding ofDiakonia as Proclamation According to 2 Cor
2:14-7:4 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL.1986).
CHESTER, S.J., Conversion at Corinth: Perspectives on Conversion in Paul's Theology and
the Corinthian Church, London - New York: T&T Clark, 2003, new ed. 2005.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Esprit de Dieu, parole des hommes. Le rle de l'esprit dans les
ministres de h parole sehn l'aptre Paul (Bibliothque Thologique), Neuchtel:
Delachaux et Niestl, 1966, pp. 67-106.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., Conclusions, in L. D E LORENZI (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spi
rit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989, pp. 291-304.
CHEVALLIER, M.-A., L'argumentation de Paul dans II Corinthiens 10 13, in RHPR
70 (1990) 3-15.
CHILDS, B.S., The New Testament as Canon: An Introduction, London, 1984, pp. 282296.
CHOW, J.K., Patronage and Power: A Study of Social Networks in Corinth (JSNT SS,
75), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1992.
CHRISTIANSEN, E.J., The Covenant in Judaism and Paul: A Study of Ritual Bounda
ries as Identity Markers (AGJU, 27), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1995,
pp. 249-269.
CHVALA-SMITH, A., The Politics of Reconciliation in 2 Corinthians 5, in PEGL&MWBS
9 (1991) 210-221.
CIPRIANI, S., L'amour du Christ et h vie en lui (2 Co 5,14-17), in ASeign 17 (1969)
35-41.
CIPRIANI, S., Rconcilis avec Dieu par le Christ (2 Co 5,17-21), in ASeign 17 (1969)
58-63.
2
276
ALPHABETICAL LIST
CIPRIANI, S., L'amore di Cristo e U nostra vita in Lui (2 Cor. 5,14-17), in RivBibllt
18 (1970) 269-277.
CLABEAUX, J.J., A Lost Edition of the Letters of Paul: A Reassessment of the Text of the
Pauline Corpus Attested by Marcion (CBQ MS, 21), Washington DC, 1989,
pp. 172-174.
CLARKE, W.K.L., Was St. Paul a Stammerer?, in New Testament Problems: Essays Reviews - Interpretations, London et al.: SPCK, 1929, pp. 136-140.
CLAVIER, H., La sant de l'aptre Paul, in J.N. SEVENSTER & W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.),
Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 66-82.
CLEARY, P., The Epistles to the Corinthians, in CBQ 12 (1950) 10-33.
CLEMEN, C , Die Einheitlichkeit der paulinischen Briefe an der Hand der bisher mit
bezug auf sie aufgestellten Interpolations- und Compihtionshypothesen geprft, Gt
tingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1894.
COBB, W.H., Avio<^ II. Cor. iv.17andv.l,
in JBL 3 (1883) 61.
COFFMAN, J.B., Commentary on I and II Corinthians, Abilene, TX: Abilene Chris
tian University Press, 1976.
COHEN, B., Note on Letter and Spirit in the New Testament, in HTR 47 (1954) 197-203.
COLLANGE, J.-E, nigmes de h deuxime ptre de Paul aux Corinthiens (SNTS
MS, 18), Cambridge, 1972.
COLLINS, J.N., Georgi's "Envoys" in 2 Cor 11:23, in JBL 93 (1974) 88-96.
COLLINS, J.N., Diakonia: Re-Interpreting the Ancient Sources, New York - Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 1990, pp. 197-209.
COLLINS, J.N., The Mediatorial Aspect of Paul's Role as Diakonos, in AusBR 40 (1992)
34-44.
COLLINS, N.L., Observations on the Jewish Background of 2 Corinthians 3:9, 3:7-8
and3:11, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston
MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 75-92.
COMFORT, P.W., Early Manuscripts and Modem Transhtions of the New Testament,
Wheaton IL, 1990, pp. 145-149.
COMPIER, D.H., Studies in II Corinthians, Independence, MO: Herald Publishing
House, 1987.
COOK, J.I., Christian Giving, in RefRv 53 (1999) 61-65.
COOK, M.J., The Ties That Blind: An Exposition of II Corinthians 3:12-4:6 and
Romans 11:7-10, in J.J. PETUCHOWSKI (ed.), When Jews and Christians Meet:
Papers Presented at the Second Bronstein Colloquium on Judaeo-Christian Studies,
Albany NY, 1988, pp. 125-139.
COPPENS, J., MUcellanes bibliques. LXVII. Laghire des croyants d'aprs les lettrespauliniennes, in ETL 46 (1970) 389-392.
CORNELIUS A LAPIDE (van den Steen), Commentarius in secundam epistolam ad
Corinthios, in ID., Commentarla in Scripturam Sacram, vol. XVIII: Divi Pauli
epistohrum, ed. A. CRAMPON, Paris, 1866, pp. 419-513.
CORNELY, R., Commentarius in S. Pauli apostoli epistolas, part 3: Epistolae ad Corin
thios altera et ad Galatas (CSS, II/3), Paris, 1892, 1909.
CORRI VEAU, R., The Liturgy of Life: A Study of the Ethical Thought of St. Paul in His
Letters to the Early Christian Communities (Studia. Travaux de recherche, 25),
Bruxelles - Paris / Montral: Descle de Brouwer / Les Editions Bellarmin, 1970
[37-57; 83-109].
CORSANI, B., La Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi, Guida alla lettera, Torino: Claudiana, 2000.
2
277
278
ALPHABETICAL LIST
279
DAUTZENBERG, G., berlegungen zur Exegese und Theohgie von 2 Kor 4,1-6, in Bib 8 2
(2001) 325-344.
DAVIES, W.D., Paul and the People of Israel, in NTS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 4 - 3 9 .
DAVIS, S.K., The Antithesis of the Ages: Paul's Reconfiguration ofTorah (CBQMS, 3 3 ) ,
Washington DC: Catholic Biblical Association of America, 2 0 0 2 .
DEAN, J.T., The Great Digression: 2 Cor it 14-vii 4, in ExpT 5 0 ( 1 9 3 8 ) 8 6 - 8 9 .
DEAN, J.T., Saint Paul and Corinth, London: Lutterworth, 1 9 4 7 .
DE JONG, M., Paulus, struikelbhk of toetssteen. Een Studie van 2 Korinthiers 2:12-4:6
ah bijdrage in het gesprek met Israel, Kampen: Uitgeverij Mondiss, 1 9 8 9 .
DE LA POTTERIE, I., L'onction du chrtien par h foi, in Bib 4 0 ( 1 9 5 9 ) 1 2 - 6 9 .
DELATTE, P., Les ptres de saint Paul remplaces dans le milieu historique des actes des
aptres, vol. I, Leuven - Paris, 1 9 2 8 , pp. 3 9 9 - 4 8 6 .
DELOBEL, J., De kracht van de zwakheid, in VlAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven van Pau
lus, //(Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8 ) , Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1 9 8 9 , pp. 3 4 - 3 5 .
D E LORENZI, L., Paul, "diakonos" du Christ et des chrtiens, in ID., (ed.), Paul de
Tarse, aptre de notre temps (Benedictina, 1), Rome, 1 9 7 9 , pp. 3 9 9 - 4 5 4 .
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), Paoh. Ministro delNuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Bene
dictina, 9 ) , Rome, 1 9 8 7 .
D E LORENZI, L., L'ignominia di Paoh aa luce di 2 Cor 12,7b-10, in Paroh, Spirito
e Vita 2 0 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 1 7 9 - 2 0 3 .
D E LORENZI, L. (ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 1 0 ) ,
Rome, 1 9 8 9 .
D E LORENZI, L., Il ritorno delpopoh al Signore. 2 Cor 3,16, in Paroh, Spirito e Vita
22 (1990) 199-228.
DMANN, P., Mose et h hi dans h pense de saint Paul, in Mose, l'homme de l'alliance
(Cahiers Sioniens), Paris et al.: Descle, 1 9 5 5 , pp. 1 8 9 - 2 4 2 .
DEMKE, C , Zur Aushgungvon 2. Korinther5,1-10,
in EvTh 2 9 ( 1 9 6 9 ) 5 8 9 - 6 0 2 .
DEN BOER, G , De tweede brief van Paulus aan d Korinthiers: VII-XIII. Deel 2, Kam
pen: Kok Voorhoeve; Hilversum: Evangelische Omroep, 1 9 9 6 .
DENIS, A.-M., La fonction apostolique et h liturgie nouvelle en esprit. tude thmati
que des mtaphores pauliniennes du culte nouveau, in RSPT 4 2 ( 1 9 5 8 ) 4 0 1 - 4 3 6 ;
617-656.
DENNEY, J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians, in M. DODDS (ed.), An Exposi
tion of the Bible : A Series ofExpositions Covering Till the Books of the Old and New
Testament, Hartford CT, 1 9 0 3 .
DENNEY, J., The Second Epistk to the Corinthians (ExpB), London, 1 8 9 4 , New York,
1 8 9 4 ; New York - London, 1 9 0 5 ; repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1 9 4 3 .
DE OLIVEIRA, A., Die Diakonie der Gerechtigkeit und der Vershnung in der Apohgie
des 2. Korintherbriefes. Analyse und Auslegung von 2 Kor 2,14-4,6;
5,11-6,10
(NTA NF, 2 1 ) , Mnster: Aschendorff, 1 9 9 0 .
DE OLIVEIRA, A., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi " (2 Kor 3,3). Ein paulinischer Beitrag zur
Ekkksiohgie des Wortes Gottes, in R. KAMPLING & T. SDlNG (eds.), Ekkksiohgie
des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Kertelge, Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 6 ,
pp. 3 5 6 - 3 7 7 .
DEPASSE-LIVET, ]., L'existence chrtienne. Participation h vie trinitaire (2 Cor 13,1113), in ASeign 3 1 ( 1 9 7 3 ) 1 0 - 1 3 .
DERRETT, J.D.M., 2 Cor 6,l4ff. A Midrash on Dt22,10, in Bib 5 9 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 2 3 1 - 2 5 0 .
DERRETT, J.D.M., Noc (2 Cor 1-.19-20),in Fihhgia Neotestamentaria 4 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 2 0 5 - 2 0 9 .
280
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DERRETT, J.D.M., (2 Cor 1:19-20), in ID. (ed.), Studies in the New Testament,
Leiden: Brill, 1995, pp. 188-192.
DE SALIS, P., L'charde dans la chair. Un signe visible de kprsence de Dieu? La dimen
sion dramatique de k vie. Perspectives partir de II Corinthiens 12,1-10, in RTP
127 (1995) 27-41.
DESILVA, D . A . , Measuring Penultimate Against Ultimate Reality: An Investigation of
the Integrity and Argumentation of 2 Corinthians, in JSNT 52 (1993) 41-70.
DESILVA, D A , Recasting the Moment of Decision: 2 Corinthians 6:14-7:1 in Its Literary
Context, in AUSS 31 (1993) 3-16.
DESILVA, D . A . , Meeting the Exigency of a Complex Rhetorical Situation: Paul's Stra
tegy in 2 Corinthians 1 Through 7, in AUSS 34 (1996) 5-22.
DESILVA, D . A . , "Let the One Who Chims Honor Establish That Claim in the Lord":
Honor Discourse in the Corinthian Correspondence, in BTB 28 (1998) 61-74.
DESILVA, DA., The Credentials of an Apostle: Paul's Gospel in 2 Corinthians 7-7(Bibal
Monograph Series, 4), N. Richland Hills TX: Bibal, 1998.
DE SURGY, P., Le ministre apostolique de k nouvelle alliance (2 Co 3,1b-6), in ASeign
39 (1972) 36-43.
DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., Het apostolisch ambt, in VLAAMSE BIJBELSTICHTING, Brieven
van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989,
pp. 19-21.
DEVLEESCHOUWER, R., De bediening van de verzoening door Paulus, in VLAAMSE BIJ
BELSTICHTING, Brieven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen:
Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989, pp. 29-31.
DE Vos, C S . , Church and Community Conflicts: The Rektionships of the Thessalonian,
Corinthian, and Philippian Churches With Their Wider Civic Communities (SBL
DS, 168), Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1999.
DEWEY, A.J., A Matter of Honor: A Social-Historical Analysis of2 Corinthians 10, in
HTR78 (1985) 209-217.
DEWEY, A.J., : The Future and Paul, in L. BORMANN, K.D. TREDICI
& A . STANDHARTINGER (eds.), Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition
in the New Testament. FS D . Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York - Kln:
Brill, 1994, pp. 321-350.
DiBELlUS, M., Botschaft und Geschichte. Gesammelte Aufstze, vol. II, ed. G. BORNKAMM, Tbingen, 1956, pp. 128-130.
DiCiCCO, M.M., Paul's Rhetorical Use ofthe Three Classical Methods of Proofin 2 Cor
10-13 (Ph.D. diss., Lutheran School of Theology, Chicago IL, 1993).
DICK, K., Der schriftstellerische Plural bei Paulus, Halle, 1900, pp. 37-56 and 85-110.
DlDYMUS OF ALEXANDRIA (the Blind),
. Commentarius in epistokm secundam ad Corinthios, PG 39, cols. 1679-1732.
DIDYMUS OF ALEXANDRIA (the Blind), [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in
K. STAAB (ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: AschendorfF,
1933, repr. 1984, pp. 14-44.
DlETZFELBlNGER, C , Die Berufung des Paulus ab Ursprungseiner Theologie (WMANT,
58), Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1985, pp. 49-51, 62-64 and 73-75.
DI MARCO,. (2 Cor 13,13; Elp 2,1) - . Circokrit
e ambivalenza lingistica efihhgica, in Fiklogta Neotestamentaria 1 (1988) 63-75.
281
DiNKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 4,1-6, in GPM 8 (1953-1954) 60-64.
DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in GPM 14 (19591960) 77-83.
DINKLER, E., Exaud. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in GPM 14 (1959-1960) 176-182.
DINKLER, E., Art. Korintherbriefe, in RGG 4 (1960) cols. 17-24.
DINKLER, E., Die Taufierminokge in 2Kor 1,21 f. Eine Freundesgabe, in Neotestamentica et Patrstica. FS O . Cullmann (NovTSupp, 6), Leiden, 1962, pp. 173-191.
DINKLER, E., Die Taufierminokge in 2Kor 1,21 f., in ID., Signum Cruris. Aufitze zum
Neuen Testament und zur Christlichen Archohgie, Tbingen, 1967, pp. 99-117.
DiNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatobgsches Geschehen. Bibebrbeit ber 2. Kor.
5,14-6,2, in Verhandlungen der 16. auerordentlichen rheinischen Landessynode,
Tagung vom 7. bis 12. Januar 1968 in Bad Godesberg, s.L, s.d., pp. 229-241.
DiNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in GPM 24
(1969-1970) (=PTh 59, 1970) 438-444.
DiNKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentales Geschehen. Auslegung
von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in G. BORNKAMM & K . RAHNER (eds.), Die Zeit Jesu. FS
H . Schlier, Freiburg, 1970, pp. 169-189.
DiNKLER, E., Der Dienst am Worte Gottes. Auslegung von 2 Kor 4,1-12, in O . MERK
& M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufitze von E. Dinkler (BZNW,
61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 157-176.
DINKLER, E., Die Verkndigung ah eschatologisch-sakramentaks Geschehen. Auskgung
von 2 Kor 5,14-6,2, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes.
Aufitze von E. Dinkkr (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 177-197.
DINKLER, E., 5. Sonntag nach Epiphanias. 2. Kor. 3,12-18; 4,6, in O . MERK &
M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufitze von Erich Dinkkr (BZNW,
61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 230-240.
DINKLER, E., Exaud. 2. Kor. 4,7-18, in O . MERK & M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen
des Kreuzes. Aufitze von Erich Dinkler (BZNW, 61), Berlin - New York, 1992,
pp. 241-251.
DiNKLER, E., Vorletzter Sonntag des Kirchenjahres. 2. Korinther 5,1-10, in O . MERK &
M . WOLTER (eds.), Im Zeichen des Kreuzes. Aufitze von Erich Dinkkr (BZNW,
61), Berlin - New York, 1992, pp. 252-260.
DOBBELER, A. VON, Die Macht der Briefe und die Kraft des Geistes. Eine Antithese in
Apg 9 und 2 Kor 3 und ihr religionsgeschichtlicher Hintergrund, in A. VON DOBBELER, K. ERLEMANN & R . HEILIGENTHAL (eds.), Religionsgeschichte des Neuen
Testaments. FS K . Berger, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 49-65.
DOCKERY, D.S., Commenting on Commentaries on 2 Corinthians, in CTR 4 (1989)
153-157.
DOCKX, S., Chronokgie paulinienne de l'anne de b gande colkcte, in RB 81 (1974)
183-195.
DOCKX, S., Chronokgie paulinienne de l'anne de k gande colkcte, in ID., Chrono
logies notestamentaires et Vie de l'glise primitive. Recherches exgtiques, Paris
Gembloux, 1976, pp. 107-118; revised: Leuven, 1984, pp.137-149.
DOIGNON, J., Le libelk singulier de II Corinthiens 3.18 chez Hibire de Poitiers. Essai
d'explication, in NTS 26 (1979-1980) 118-126.
D'ORS, A., "La ktra mata, el espritu vivifica", in Biblia y Hermenutica. VII simposio
internacional de teokgia de b Universidad de Navarra, Pamplona: Ed. universi
dad de Navarra, 1986, pp. 497-505.
3
282
ALPHABETICAL LIST
DOXTADER, E., Reconciliation in a State of Emergency: The Middle Voice of2 Corin
thians, in JSR 14 (2001) 47-65.
DRESCHER, R., Der zweite Korintherbrief und die Vorgnge in Korinth seit Abfassung
des ersten Korintherbrief, in TSK70 (1897) 43-111.
DUDUIT, M.,Jey in Ministry: Messages From II Corinthians, Grand Rapids MI, 1989.
DUDUIT, M., Preaching on 2 Corinthians, in CTRA (1989) 145-152.
DUFF, P., The Transformation of the Spectator: Power, Perception, and the Day of Sal
vation, in K.H. RICHARDS (ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar
Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1987, pp. 233-243.
DUFF, P., Apostolic Suffering and the Language of Processions in 2 Corinthians 4:7-10,
in BTB2X (1991) 158-165.
DUFF, P., Metaphor, Motif, and Meaning: The Rhetorical Strategy behind the Image
"Led in Triumph" in 2 Corinthians 2:14, in CBQ53 (1991) 79-92.
DUFF, P.B., The Mind of the Redactor: 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 in Its Secondary Context, in
NovT 35 (1993) 160-180.
DUFF, P.B., 2 Corinthians 1-7: Sidestepping the Division Hypothesis Dilemma, in
BTB 24 (1994) 16-26.
DUFF, P.B., Gbry in the Ministry of Death: Gentile Condemnation and Letters of
Recommendation in 2 Cor. 3:6-18, in NovT46 (2004) 313-337.
DUGANDZIC, I., Das "Ja" Gottes in Christus. Eine Studie zur Bedeutung des Alten
Testamentes fr das Christusverstndnis des Paulus (FzB, 26), Wrzburg, 1977,
pp. 20-56.
DULING, D . C . , 2 Corinthians 11:22: Historical Context, Rhetoric, and Ethnic Iden
tity, in J. FoTOPOLOUS (ed.), The New Testament and Early Christian Literature
in Graeco-Roman Context. FS D . E . Aune (NTSupp, 122), Leiden - Boston MA:
Brill, 2006, pp. 65-89.
DUMBRELL, W.J., Paul's Use of Exodus 34 in 2 Corinthians 3, in P.T. O'BRIEN &
D . G . PETERSON (eds.), God Who Is Rich in Mercy. FS D . B . Knox, Grand Rapids
MI: Baker, 1986, pp. 179-194.
DUMBRELL, W.J., The Newness of the New Covenant: The Logic of the Argument in
2 Corinthians 3, in Reformed Theological Review 61 (2002) 61-84.
DUNN, J.D.G., 2 Corinthians III. 17- "The Lord Is the Spirit", in JTS21 (1970) 309320.
DUNN, J.D.G., Two Covenants or One? The Interdependence of Jewuh and Christian
Identity, in H. CANCIK, H. LICHTENBERGER & P. SCHAFER (eds.), Geschichte Tradition Reflexion. FS M. Hengel. Band III: Frhes Christentum, Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1996, pp. 97-122.
DUNN, J.D.G., 2 Corinthians 3:17: "The Lord Is the Spirit", in ID., The Christ and
the Spirit. Collected Essays. Volume 1: Christokgy, Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998,
pp. 115-125.
DUNN, J.D.G., The Theology of Paul the Apostle, Grand Rapids MI - Cambridge:
Eerdmans; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1998.
D U N N , J.D.G., Did Paul Have a Covenant Theobgy? Reflections on Romans 9.4 and
11.27, in S.E. PORTER & J.C.R. DE ROO (eds.), The Concept of the Covenant
in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2003,
pp. 287-307.
DUPONT, J., Gnosis. La connaissance religieuse dans les ipitres de saint Paul, Leuven Paris, 1949.
283
284
ALPHABETICAL LIST
E L L I N G W O R T H P. - F I S H E R F X .
285
E., Die Korintherbriefe und die Gnosis, in K.-W. TRGER (ed.), Gnosis und
Neues Testament. Studien aus Religionswissenschaft und Theologie, Gtersloh,
FASCHER,
1 9 7 3 , pp. 2 8 1 - 2 9 1 .
FATEHI, M., The Spirit's Rektion to the Risen Lord in Paul: An Examination of Its
Christological Implications (WUNT, 1 1 / 1 2 8 ) , Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2 0 0 0 .
FATICA, L., L'Ambrosiaster, I'esegesi net commentari alle Epistole ai Corinzi, in Vetera
Christianorum 2 4 ( 1 9 8 7 ) 2 6 9 - 2 9 2 .
140-161.
FEE, G.D., in II Corinthians 1.15: Apostolic Parousia and Paul-Corinth Chronokgy, in ATS 2 4 ( 1 9 7 8 ) 5 3 3 - 5 3 8 .
FEE, G.D., Another Gospel Which You Did Not Embrace': 2 Corinthians 11.4 and
the Theokgy ofl and2 Corinthians, in L A JERVIS & P. RICHARDSON (eds.), Gos
pel in Paul: Studies on Corinthians, Gaktians and Romans. FS R.N. LONGENECKER (JSNT SS, 1 0 8 ) , Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 1 1 1 - 1 3 3 .
FEE, G.D., God's Empowering Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Dtters of Paul, Peabody,
MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 2 8 2 - 3 6 6 .
FEE, G.D., Pauline Ghristology: An Exegetical-Theological Study, Peabody MA:
Hendrickson, 2 0 0 7 , pp. 1 6 0 - 2 0 6 .
FELLOWS, R.G., Was Titus Timothy?, in JSNT 8 1 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 3 3 - 5 8 .
FENNER, F., Die Krankheit im Neuen Testament. Eine religions- und medizingeschicht
liche Untersuchung (ONT, 1 8 ) , Leipzig, 1 9 3 0 , pp. 3 0 - 3 1 and 3 4 - 3 5 .
FEUILLET, ., La demeure cUste et k destine des chrtiens. Exgse de 2 Co 5,1-10 et
contribution l'tude des fondements de l'eschatokgie paulinienne, in RSR 4 4
(1956) 161-192, 360-402.
pp. 1 1 3 - 1 6 1 and 3 4 9 - 3 5 9 .
F.V. & J. REID, The Second EpistU to the Corinthians (IntB, 1 0 ) , New York Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1 9 5 3 , pp. 2 6 3 - 4 2 5 .
FlNDEIS, H.-J., Vershnung Apostokt Kirche. Eine exegetisch-theokgische und rezep
tionsgeschichtliche Studie zu den Vershnungsaussagen des Neuen Testaments (2 Kor,
Rom, Kol, Eph) (FzB, 4 0 ) , Wrzburg, 1 9 8 3 .
FINDLAY, G.G., St. Paul's Use ^, in The Expositor 1 0 ( 1 8 7 9 ) 4 0 3 - 4 2 1 .
FlORE, ., Root Metaphors in Paul: Pauline Comings and Goings: The Travel Image,
FlLSON,
in PEGL&MWBS
11 (1991) 174-184.
FISCHER, G. & K. BACKHAUS, Shne und Vershnung. Perspektiven des Alten und
Neuen Testaments (Neue Echter Bibel: Themen, 7 ) , Wrzburg: Echter, 2 0 0 0 .
FISHER, EL., Commentary on 1 and 2 Corinthians (WBC), WacoTX, 1 9 7 5 .
286
ALPHABETICAL LIST
F I T Z G E R A L D J.T. - F R S T W.
287
293-313.
H.J., Ein neuer Paulustext und Kommentar, vol. I I : Die Texte (Vetus Latina.
Die Reste der altlateinischen Bibel. Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel,
8 ) , Freiburg: Herder, 1 9 7 4 , pp. 1 7 5 - 2 1 6 .
F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., NO Noose Is Good News: Leadership as a Theohgical Problem in
the Corinthian Correspondence, in Word & World 1 6 ( 1 9 9 6 ) 4 2 0 - 4 2 6 .
F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., in the Pauline Epistles, in I D . , Friendship, Flattery,
and Frankness of Speech: Studies on Friendship in the New Testament World
(NTSupp, 8 2 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 6 , pp. 1 6 3 - 1 8 3 .
F R E D R I C K S O N , D.E., "Through Many Tears" (2 Cor 2:4): Paul's Grieving Letter and
the Occasion of 2 Corinthians 1-7, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. SuMNEY (eds.),
Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 1 6 ) , Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2 0 0 1 ,
FREDE,
pp.
161-179.
F R E T T L H , M.L., Der Charme der gerechten Gabe. Motive einer Theologie und
Ethik am Beispiel der paulinischen Kollekte fur Jerusalem, in J. E B A C H et al.
(eds.), 'Leget Anmut in das Geben. Zum Verhltnis von konomie und
Theologie (Jabboq 1 ) , Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2 0 0 1 ,
pp.
105-161.
Zum Stil des Paulinischen Peristasenkatahgs 2 Cor. 11:23ff. (Symbolae Osloenses, 7 ) , Oslo, 1 9 2 8 , pp. 2 5 - 2 9 .
F R I D R I C H S E N , . , Peristasenkatalog und res gestae. Nachtrag zu 2 Cor. ll:23ff, (Symbolae Osloenses, 8 ) , Oslo, 1 9 2 9 , pp. 7 8 - 8 2 .
F R I D R I C H S E N , . , Zum Thema "Paulus und die Stoa". Eine stoische Stilparallele zu
FRIDRICHSEN, .,
2 Cor. 4.8f,
in CNT9
(1944)
27-31.
FRIEDRICH, G., Amt und Lebensfhrung. Eine Auslegung von 2. Kor. 6,1-10 (BSt, 3 9 ) ,
Neukirchen/Vluyn, 1 9 6 3 .
F R I E D R I C H , G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in . B E T Z , M. H E N G E L
& P. S C H M I D T , Abraham unser Vater. Juden und Christen im Gesprch ber die
Bibel. FS O. Michel (AGJU, 5 ) , Leiden, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 1 8 1 - 2 1 5 .
F R I E D R I C H , G., Die Gegner des Paulus im 2. Korintherbrief, in I D . , Auf das Wort
kommt es an. Gesammelte Auf tze, Gttingen, 1 9 7 8 , pp. 1 8 9 - 2 2 3 .
F R I E S E N , I . I . , The Glory of the Ministry of Jesus Christ: Illustrated by a Study of
2 Cor. 2:14-3:18 (Theologische Dissertationen, 7 ) , Basel, 1 9 7 1 .
F U C H S , . , Gkube sans phrase. Zur Auslegung von 2. Kor. 5,1-5, in L. A B R A M O W S K I
& J.F.G. G O E T E R S (eds.), Studien zur Geschichte und Theobgie der Reformation.
FS E . Bizer, Neukirchen, 1 9 6 9 , pp. 2 1 - 3 1 .
F U C H S , E . , Lafaiblesse, gloire de l'apostoUt sehn Paul. Etude sur 2 Corinthiens 10-13,
in ETR
55 (1980)
231-253.
238.
288
ALPHABETICAL LIST
F U N G R.Y.-K - G I L L M A N J.
289
290
ALPHABETICAL LIST
mBibTodaylO
(1982) 2 7 5 -
281.
(1988) 439-454.
G I L S , C.F., Laportie de b collecte chez Saint Paul, in Spiritus 4 3 ( 1 9 7 0 ) 3 4 7 - 3 5 5 .
G I V E N , M.D., Paul's True Rhetoric: Ambiguity, Cunning and Deception in Greece and
Rome (Emory Studies in Early Christianity, 7 ) , Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press
International, 2 0 0 1 .
G L A N C Y , J.A., Boasting of Beatings (2 Corinthians 11:23-25), in JBL 1 2 3 ( 2 0 0 4 ) 9 9 135.
in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 9 7 - 4 0 5 .
GLOER, W.H., An Exegetical and Theobgical Study of Paul's Understanding of New Cre
ation and Reconciliation in 2 Cor 5:14-21, Lewiston NY: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 6 .
GNILKA, J., 2 Kor 6,14-7,1 im Lichte der Qumranschriften und der Zwlf-PatriarchenTestamente, in J. BLINZLER, O . KUSS & F. M U S S N E R (eds.), Neutestamentliche
Aufstze. FS J. Schmid, Regensburg, 1 9 6 3 , pp. 8 6 - 9 9 .
G N I L K A , } . , 2 Cor 6:14-7:1 in the Light of the Qumran Texts and the Testament of the
Twelve Patriarchs, i n j . M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R (ed.), Paul and Qumran. Studies in
New Testament Exegesis, London et al.: Geoffrey Chapman, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 4 8 - 6 8 .
G O D E T , G., La Seconde Epitre aux Corinthiens. Commentaire, ed. P. C O M T E S S E ,
Neuchtel, 1 9 1 4 .
GTTSBERGER, J., Die Hlle des Moses nach Ex 34 und 2 Kor 3, in BZ 1 6 ( 1 9 2 4 ) 1 - 1 7 .
GOGUEL, M., Introduction au Nouveau Testament, vol. I V / 2 : Les Epitres pauliniennes, Paris, 1 9 2 6 .
G O L L A , E., Zwischenreise und Zwischenbrief. Eine Untersuchung der Frage, ob der Apos
tel Paulus zwischen dem Ersten und Zweiten Korintherbrief eine Reise nach Korinth
unternommen und einen uns verbrengegangenen Brief an die Korinther geschrie
ben habe (Biblische Studien, 2 0 , 4 ) , Freiburg, 1 9 2 2 .
GMEZ, E., Dios nos reconcilia en Cristo (2 Cor 5,18-19). Hacia una soteriobgia exis
tential, in Revista Agustiniana 4 2 ( 2 0 0 1 ) 7 1 5 - 7 7 6 .
G O O D E R , RR., Only the Third Heaven? 2 Corinthians 12.1-10 and Heavenly Ascent
(LNTS, 3 1 3 ) , London - New York: T&T Clark-Continuum, 2 0 0 6 .
G O O D W I N , M.J., Paul, Apostle of the Living God: Kerygma and Conversion in 2 Corin
thians, Harrisburg PA: Trinity, 2 0 0 1 .
GOPPELT, L., Vershnung durch Christus, in Lutherische Monatshefte 6 ( 1 9 6 7 ) 2 6 3 - 2 6 9 .
G O P P E L T , L., Vershnung durch Christus, in I D . , Christobgie und Ethik. Aufstze zum
Neuen Testament, Gttingen, 1 9 6 8 , pp. 1 4 7 - 1 6 4 .
G O U D G E , H.L., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians: With Introduction and Notes
(Westminster Commentaries), London, 1 9 2 7 , 1 9 2 8 .
G O U L D , E.P., Commentary on the Epistks to the Corinthians (An American Commen
tary on the New Testament), Philadelphia PA: American Baptist Publication
Society, 1 8 8 7 .
G O U L D E R , M., 2 Cor. 6:14-7:1 as an Integral Part of 2 Corinthians, in NovT 3 6
2
(1994) 47-57.
in JSNT % ( 1 9 9 4 ) 5 3 - 7 1 .
GILLMAN J. - GRINDHEIM S.
291
292
ALPHABETICAL LIST
GROMACKI R. - HALL T.
293
HAFEMANN, S.J., Corinthians, Letters to the, in G.F. HAWTHORNE & R.P. MARTIN
(eds.), Dictionary of Paul and His Letters, Downers Grove IL - Leicester, 1993,
pp. 164-179.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Gbry and Veil of Moses in 2 Corinthians 3:7-14, in G.K. BEALE
(ed.), The Right Doctrine From the Wrong texts? Essays on the Use of the Old Tes
tament in the New, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Books, 1994, pp. 295-309.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul Moses, and the History of Israel: The Letter/Spirit Contrast and
the Argument From Scripture in 2 Corinthians 3 (WUNT, 81), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1995.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Argument From the Old Testament and Christokgy in 2 Cor 1-9.
The Salvation-History/Restoration Structure of Paul's Apologetic, in R. BIERINGER
(ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University
Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 277-303.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The "Temple of the Spirit" as the Inaugural Fulfilment of the New
Covenant Within the Corinthian Correspondence, in ExAuditu 12 (1996) 29-42.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Spirit of the New Covenant, the Law, and the Temple of God's
Presence: Five Theses on Qumran's Self-Understanding and the Contours of Paul's
Thought, in J. DNA, S.J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium. Schrift
auslegung. Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht,
1997, pp. 172-189.
HAFEMANN, S.J., Paul's Use of the Old Testament in 2 Corinthians, in Interpr 52
(1998) 246-257.
HAFEMANN, S.J., 2 Corinthians (The NIV Application Commentary Series), Grand
Rapids MI: Zondervan, 2000.
HAFEMANN, S.J., The Role of Suffering in the Mission of Paul, in J. ADNA & H . KVALBEIN (eds.), The Mission of the Early Church to the Jews and Gentiles (WUNT,
127), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000, pp. 165-184.
HAGGE, H . , Die beiden berlieferten Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die Gemeinde
zu Korinth, in Jahrbuch fr protestantische Theohgie 2 (1876) 481-531.
HAHN, F., Das Ja des Paulus und das Ja Gottes. Bemerkungen zu 2Kor 1,12-2,1, in
H . D . BETZ & L. SCHOTTROFF (eds.), Neues Testament und christliche Existenz.
FS H . Braun, Tbingen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1973, pp. 229-239.
HAHN, F., "Siehe, jetzt ist der Tag des Heils". Neuschpfung und Vershnung nach
2. Korinther 5,14-6,2, in EvTh 33 (1973) 244-253.
HAHN, F., Ist das textkritische Problem von 2 Kor 1,17 lsbar?, in W. SCHRGE (ed.),
Studien zum Text und zur Ethik des Neuen Testaments. FS H . Greeven (BZNW,
47), Berlin, 1986, pp. 158-165.
HAHN, F., Gerechtigkeit Gottes und Rechtfertigung des Menschen nach dem Zeugnis des
Neuen Testaments, in EvTh 59 (1999) 335-346.
HAINZ, J., Ekklesia. Strukturen paulinischer Gemeinde-Theohgie und GemeindeOrdnung (BU, 9), Regensburg, 1972 pp. 127-171.
HAINZ, }., KOINONIA. "Kirche"als Gemeinschaft bei Paulus (BU, 16), Regensburg,
1982, pp. 47-51, 99-102, 104-106 and 134-144.
HALL, D.R, Pauline Church Discipline, in TynB 20 (1969) 3-26.
HALL, D.R., The Unity of the Corinthian Correspondence (JSNT SS, 251), London:
T & T Clark, 2003.
HALL, T., Let Religion Be Religious: From Text to Sermon on II Corinthians 5:14-17,
in Interpr 23 (1969) 158-189.
294
ALPHABETICAL LIST
HALMEL A. - HECKEL U.
295
296
ALPHABETICAL LIST
HECKEL U. - HOFIUS O.
297
J., La Seconde Epitre de saint Paul aux Corinthiens (ComNT, 8), Neuchtel - Paris, 1958.
H E R I N G , J., The Second Epistle of Saint Paul to the Corinthians, trans, by A.W. H E A T H C O T E & P.J. A L L C O C K , London, 1967.
H E R M A N N , I., Kyrios und Pneuma. Studien zur Christobgie der paulinischen Haupt
briefe (StANT, 2), Mnchen, 1961, pp. 17-58.
H E S T E R , DA., The Unity of 2 Corinthians: A Test Case far a Re-Discovered and ReInvented Rhetoric, in Neotestamentica 33 (1999) 411-432.
H E S T E R ( A M A D O R ) , J.D., Re-Reading 2 Corinthians: A Rhetorical Approach, in
A. E R I K S S O N , T . H . U L B R I C H T & W. B E L A C K E R (eds.), Rhetorical Argumenta
tion in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000 Conference, Harrisburg PA:
Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 276-295.
H E T T L I N G E R , R . , 2 Corinthians 5,1-10, in SJT 10 (1957) 174-194.
H I C K L I N G , C.J .A., The Sequence of Thought in II Corinthians, Chapter Three, in
A/75 21 (1974-1975) 380-395.
H I C K L I N G , C.J.A., Is the Second Epistle to the Corinthians a Source for Early Church
History?, in ZNW 66 (1975) 284-287.
H I C K L I N G , C.J.A., Paul's Use of Exodus in the Corinthian Correspondence, in R . B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven
University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 367-376.
H I L L , E., The Construction of Three Passages From St. Paul, in CBQ 23 (1961) 296301.
HlLSBERG, P., Das Gewissen im Neuen Testament. ber die Anwendung und Nichtan
wendung des Wortes Gewissen im Neuen Testament, in J. R O G G E & G . S C H I L L E
(eds.), Theologische Versuche DC, Berlin 1977, pp. 145-160.
H I S E Y , A. & J.S.P. B E C K , Paul's Thorn in the Flesh: A Paragnosis, in Journal of Bible
and Religion 29 (1961) 125-129.
H O D G E , C , An Exposition of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Edinburgh, 1859;
New York, 1891; repr. London, 1959.
H O D G S O N , R , Paul the Apostle and First Century TribuUtion Lists, in ZNW74
(1983)
59-80.
H O E G E N - R O H L S , C , Wie klingt es, wenn Paulus von Neuer Schpfung spricht? Stil
analytische Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 5,17 und Gal 6, 15, in P. M L L E R , C . G E R
BER & T H . KNPPLER (eds.), "...was ihr auf dem Weg verhandelt habt. "Beitrge
zur Exegese und Theobgie des Neuen Testaments. FS F. Hahn, Neukirchen/Vluyn:
Neukirchener Verlag, 2001, pp. 143-153.
H O E G E N - R O H L S , C , K-ziaic, and Kaivrj K-dmc, in Paul's Letters, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N et al. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the Graeco-Roman World. FS A.J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 2002, pp. 102-122.
H I S T A D , R , Eine helknistische ParalkU zu 2. Kor 6,3ff., in CNT9
(1944) 22-27.
H O F F M A N N , P., Die Toten in Christus. Eine religionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Unter
suchung zur paulinischen Eschatobgie (NTA NF, 2), Mnster, 1966, pp. 253-285.
HOFIUS, O., Erwgungen zur Gestalt und Herkunft des paulinischen Vershnungsge
dankens, in ZThKll
(1980) 186-199.
HOFIUS, O., "Gott hat unter uns aufgerichtet das Wort von der Vershnung" (2 Kor 5,19),
in ZNW1X (1980) 3-20.
HOFIUS, O., "Der Gott allen Trostes". IlapaxXYjats und 7iapaxaXsiv in 2 Kor 1,3-7, in
Theobgische Beitrge 14 (1983) 217-227.
HERING,
298
ALPHABETICAL LIST
HOFIUS, O.,
H O F I U S O . - H U B B A R D M.V.
299
300
ALPHABETICAL LIST
H U G , J.L., Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments, vol. 2, Stuttgart - Tubin
gen, 1847.
HuGED, ., La mtaphore du miroir dans les ptres de saint Paul aux Corinthiens,
Neuchtel, 1957.
H U G H O F S A I N T - V I C T O R , In epistokm II ad Corinthios, PL 175, cols. 543-554.
HUGHES, EW., The Rhetoric of Reconciliation: 2 Corinthians 1.1-2.13 and 7.5-8.24,
in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), Persuasive Artistry: Studies in New Testament Rhetoric. FS
G.A. Kennedy (JSNT SS, 50), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1991, pp. 246-261.
HUGHES, EW., Rhetorical Criticism and the Corinthian Correspondence, in S.E. P O R
TER & T.H. O L B R I C H T (eds.), The Rhetorical Analysis of Scripture: Essays From
the 1995 London Conference (JSNT SS, 146), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic,
1997, pp. 336-350.
HUGHES, H.M., 2 Cor. Hi. 17: b , in ExpT45 (1933-1934)
235-236.
H U G H E S , P.E., Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians: The English Text With Intro
duction, Exposition and Notes (NICNT), London - Grand Rapids MI, 1962,
"1973, 1980.
H U G H E S , R.B., Second Corinthians, Chicago IL: Moody Publishers, 1983.
H U L M I , S., Paulus und Mose. Argumentation und Polemik in 2 Kor 3 (SFEG, 77),
Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1999.
HULTGREN, S.J., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and Rev 21.3-8: Evidence for the Ephesian Redaction
of 2 Corinthians, in NTS 49 (2003) 39-56.
HUMPHREY, E.M., Ambivalent Apocalypse: Apocalyptic Rhetoric and Intertextuality in
2 Corinthians, in D.F. W A T S O N (ed.), The Intertexture of Apocalyptic Discourse
in the New Testament (SBL SS, 14), Atlanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature,
2002, pp. 113-135.
HUMPHREY, E.M., 2 Corinthians, in K.J. V A N H O O Z E R E T AL., Dictionary for Theohgical Interpretation of the Bible, Grand Rapids MI: Baker Academic, 2005,
pp. 138-141.
HYLDAHL, N., Die Frage nach der literarischen Einheit des Zweiten Korintherbiefes, in
ZNW64 (1973) 289-306.
HYLDAHL, N., Diepaulinische Chronologie (ActaTheologica Danica, 19), Leiden, 1986.
H Y L D A H L , N., The Corinthian Parties' and the Corinthian Crisis, in StTh 45 (1991)
19-32.
HYLDAHL, N., Paul and Hellenistic Judaism in Corinth, in BORGEN & S. GrVERSEN
(eds.), The New Testament and Hellenistic Judaism, Peabody MA: Hendrickson,
1997, pp. 204-216.
IBITA, M.M.S., The Importance of the Kinship Roles in Paul's Theologizing in 2 Corin
thians 1-7, in Still Full of Sap, Still Fresh, Still Green. FS Sr. Helen Graham,
MM (A Special Issue of Himig Ugnayan), Quezon City, 2007, pp. 48-68.
INFANTE, R., Immagine nuziale e tensione escatologica nel Nuovo Tetamento. Note a
2 Cor. 11,2 e Eph. 5,25-27, in RivBibllt 33 (1985) 45-61.
INNASIMUTHU, ., Comfort in Affliction: An Exegetical Study of 2 Corinthians 1,3-11
(Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1995; dir. R. Bieringer).
IORI, R., Uso esignificato di in 2 Cor 8,13-14, in RivBibllt 36 (1988) 425438.
ISAACS, W.H., The Second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians, A Study in TransUtion
and an Interpretation, London: Oxford University Press, 1921.
4
HUG
JACKSON, .,
J . L . - J O N E S I.H.
301
302
ALPHABETICAL LIST
J O N E S RR. - K I M S.
303
304
ALPHABETICAL LIST
KIM
S. - K O P E R S K I V.
305
KLINZING, G., Die Umdeutung des Kultus in der Qumrangemeinde und im Neuen Tes
tament (StUNT, 7), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Rupprecht, 1971, pp. 175-182.
KLPPER, A., Exegetisch-kritische Untersuchungen ber den zweiten Brief des Paulus
an die Gemeinde zu Korinth, Gttingen, 1869.
KLPPER, A., Kommentar ber das zweite Sendschreiben des Apostels Paulus an die
Gemeinde zu Korinth, Bedin, 1874.
KLUMBIES, P.-G., Die Rede von Gott bei Paulus in ihrem zeitgeschichtlichen Kontext
(FRLANT, 155), Gttingen, 1992, pp. 172-179.
K L U M B I E S , P.-G., Studien zur paulinischen Theologie (Schriftenreihe der Evangeli
schen Fachhochschule Freiburg, 8), Mnster et al.: LIT, 2000.
K N A U F , E.A., Zum Ethnarchen desAretas. 2 Kor 11,32, in ZNW74
(1983) 145-147.
K N O X , ]., A Conjecture as to the Original Status of II Corinthians and II Thessahnians
in the Pauline Corpus, in JBL 55 (1936) 147-153.
KNOX, R.A., A New Testament Commentary for English Readers, vol. II: The Aas of
the Apostles. St Paul's Letters to the Churches, London, 1954.
K O C H , D.-A., Die Schrift als Zeuge des Evangeliums. Untersuchungen zur Verwendung
und zum Verstndnis der Schrift bei Paulus (BHTh, 69), Tbingen, 1986,
pp. 331-341.
K O C H , D.-A., Abraham und Mose im Streit der Meinungen. Beobachtungen und Hypo
thesen zur Debatte zwischen Paulus und seinen Gegnern in 2 Kor 11,22-23 und
3,7-18, in R. BIERINGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125),
Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 305-324.
K N I G , H., Deus erat in Christo'. Zur Interpretation von 2 Cor. 5.19 bei den hteinischen Kirchenvtern, in E.A. L I V I N G S T O N E (ed.), Studia Patrstica Vol. XXIV.
Papers presented at the Eleventh International Conference on Patristic Studies held
in Oxford 1987. Histrica, Theologica et Philosophica, Gnostica, Leuven: Pee
ters, 1993, pp. 284-290.
KNIG, H., Wer ist "Gott in Christus"? Beobachtungen zu den Anfngen der Rezep
tionsgeschichte von 2 Cor 5,19 in der frhchristlichen Literatur, in R. G R Y S O N
(ed.), Philohgia Sacra. Biblische undpatristische Studien. FS H.J. Frede &
W. Thiele (Aus der Geschichte der lateinischen Bibel, 24/1), Freiburg i. Br.:
Herder, 1993, pp. 285-305.
K O E N I G , ]., The Knowing of Glory and Its Consequences (2 Corinthians 3-5), in
R.T. F O R T N A & B.R. G A V E N T A (eds.), The Conversation Continues. Studies in
Paul and John. FS J.L. Martyn, Nashville TN: Abingdon, 1990, pp. 158-169.
K N I G , K., Der Verkehr des Paulus mit der Gemeinde zu Korinth, in ZWTh 40 (1897)
481-554.
KSTENBERGER, A.J., "We Plead on Christ's Behalf: 'Be Reconciled to God,"', in BiTr
48 (1997) 328-331.
K S T E R , H., Einfhrung in das Neue Testament im Rahmen der Religionsgeschichte
und Kulturgeschichte der hellenistischen und rmischen Zeit, Berlin - New York,
1980, pp. 560-565.
KLENKOW, A.B., Paul and Opponents in 2 Cor 10-13 - THEIOI ANDRES and Spi
ritual Guides, in L. B O R M A N N , K.D. T R E D I C I & A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.),
Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS
D. Georgi (NTSupp, 74), Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1994, pp. 351-374.
K O P E R S K I , V., Knowledge of Christ and Knowledge of God in the Corinthian Correspon
dence, in R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leu
ven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 377-396.
306
ALPHABETICAL LIST
307
KOPERSKI V. - K U S C H N E R U S B.
60 (1988)
129-139.
Gruyter, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 1 5 5 - 1 7 3 .
KGLER, ]., Duftmetaphorik im Neuen Testament, in ID. (ed.), Die Macht der Nase.
Zur religisen Bedeutung des Duftes. Religionsgeschichte Bibel Liturgie (SBS, 1 8 7 ) ,
Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2 0 0 0 , pp. 1 2 3 - 1 7 1 .
K H L , E . , ber 2. Korinther 5,1-10. Ein Beitrag zur Frage nach dem Hellenismus bei
Paulus, Knigsberg, 1 9 0 4 .
K M M E L , W.G., Einleitung in das Neue Testament, Heidelberg,
1973,
1983,
1 7
pp.
2 1
242-255.
KMMEL, W.G., Introduction to the New Testament, trans, by Howard Clark Kee,
Nashville T N : Abingdon, 1 9 7 5 , rev. ed. 1 9 8 4 , pp. 2 7 9 - 2 9 3 .
K U R Z I N G E R , J . , Die Briefe des Aposteh Paulus. Die Briefe an die Korinther und Gak2
D.
A.,
59-90.
(1996)
43-63.
KUSCHNERUS, B., "You Yourselves Are Our Letter": 2 Cor 3 as an Example for the
Usage of Metaphor in Paul, in R . BlSSCHOPS & J. FRANCIS (eds.), Metaphor,
Canon and Community: Jewish, Christian and Iskmic Approaches (Religions and
Discourse, 1 ) , Bern: Lang, 1 9 9 9 , pp. 9 3 - 1 1 1 .
308
ALPHABETICAL LIST
309
K U S C H N E R U S B. - L A M B R E C H T J.
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
Het lijden bij Paulus, in I D . (ed.), Hoebng nog en waarom toch? God,
mens en lijden (Nik-Reeks, 18), Leuven - Amersfoort: Acco, 1988, pp. 51-74.
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
in L. D E
(Benedictina, 10),
LORENZI
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
ID.,
Pauline Studies: Collected Essays (BETL, 115), Leuven: Leuven University Press -
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
L A M B R E C H T , J.,
310
ALPHABETICAL LIST
311
L A M B R E C H T J. - L A N G K A M M E R H .
LAMBRECHT, J., The Fool's Speech and Its Context, Paul's Partieuhr Way of Arguing in
2 Cor 10-13, in V. K O P E R S K I (ed.), Understanding What One Reads. New Testa
ment Essays (Annua Nuntia Lovaniensia 46), Leuven - Paris - Dudley MA: Pee
lers, 2003, pp. 226-244.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Brief Anthropological Reflections on 2 Corinthians 4:6-5:10, in
T.J. B U R K E & J.K. E L L I O T T (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a Com
munity in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill,
2003, pp. 259-266.
LAMBRECHT, J., De terugkeer van Titus (2 Korintiers 7,5-16), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn - KBS/VBS
- NBG, 2005, pp. 110-115.
LAMBRECHT, J., Zwakheid en kracht (2 Korintiers 12,1-13), in ID., De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Halewijn KBS/VBS
- NBG, 2005, pp. 116-130.
L A M B R E C H T , J., Paulus'' toekomstig optreden met kracht (2 Korintiers 13,1-4), in I D . ,
De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling: Brontekstgetrouw? 25 steekproeven, Antwerpen: Hale
wijn - KBS/VBS - NBG, 2005, pp. 131-136.
LAMBRECHT, J., Hyper ego: 'Ik nog meer' (2 Korintiers 11,23-25), in ID., Recht op de
waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelvertaling,
Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2005, pp. 113-123.
LAMBRECHT, J., In onze plaats gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-15 en 21), in ID., Recht
op de waarheid of. Bijdragen over Paulus, de evangelien en De Nieuwe Bijbelverta
ling, Leuven - Voorburg: Vlaamse Bijbelstichting - Acco, 2005, pp. 125-134.
LAMBRECHT, J., Christus is voor aen gestorven (2 Korintiers 5,14-6,2), in ID., Trouw
en Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006,
pp. 125-136.
LAMBRECHT, J., Uit iin en dezelfde brief (2 Korintiers 8,24-9,5), in ID., Trouw en
Betrouwbaar. Recente Bijbelvertalingen, Averbode: Altoria Averbode, 2006,
pp. 137-143.
L A M P E , G.W.H., The Seal of the Spirit: A Study in the Doctrine of Baptism and Con
firmation in the New Testament and the Fathers, London, 1951.
L A M P E , G.W.H., Church Discipline and the Interpretation of the Episths to the Corin
thians, in W.R. F A R M E R , C.F.D. M O U L E & R.R. NiEBUHR (eds.), Christian His
tory and Interpretation. FS J. Knox, Cambridge, 1967, pp. 337-361.
L A M P E , P., Die urchristliche Rede von der "Neuschpfung des Menschen" im Lichte kon
struktivistischer Wissenssoziohgie, in S. A L K I E R & R. B R U C K E R (eds.), Exegese und
Methodendiskussion (TANZ, 23), Tbingen: Francke, 1998, pp. 21-32.
L A N E , W.L., Covenant: The Key to Paul's Conflict With Corinth, in TynB 33 (1982)
3-29.
L A N G , F., Die Briefe an die Korinther (NTD, 7), Gttingen - Zrich, 1986.
L A N G , F., Bibliographie zum 1. und 2. Korintherbrief, Gttingen, 1989.
L A N G , EG., 2. Korinther 5,1-10 in der neueren Forschung (BGBE, 16), Tbingen:
J.C.B. Mohr, 1973.
L A N G , M., Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,19a, in BN 84 (1996) 46-50.
L A N G H E I N R I C H , F., Der zweite Brief Sankt Pauli an die Korinther. Ein Beitrag zu einer
biblischen Pastoraltheohgie, Leipzig, 1887, 1905.
L A N G K A M M E R , H., Tak zwana mowa blazna Jwiftego Pawh (2 Kor 11, 16-12, 13),
in RoczTeol 45(1) (1998) 135-148.
16
312
ALPHABETICAL LIST
L A P E R R I N E D ' H A U T P O U L G. - L O H S E E.
313
in 5 / 7 3 0 ( 1 9 7 7 ) 5 9 - 7 0 .
LlM, T., 'Not in Persuasive Words of Wisdom, but in the Demonstration of the Spirit and
of Power', in NovT29
(1987)
137-149.
L I N C O L N , A.T., 'Paul the Visionary': The Setting and Significance of the Rapture to
Paradise in II Corinthians XII.1-10, in NTS 2 5 ( 1 9 7 8 - 1 9 7 9 ) 2 0 4 - 2 2 0 .
L I N C O L N , A.T., Paradise Now and Not Yet: Studies in the Role of the Heavenly Dimen
sion in Paul's Thought With Special Reference to His Eschatohgy, Cambridge,
1 9 8 1 , pp. 5 9 - 8 6 .
LlNDEMANN, A., Paulus und die korinthische Escbatohgie. Zur These von einer 'Ent
wicklung' im paulinischen Denken, in NTS 3 7 ( 1 9 9 1 ) 3 7 3 - 3 9 9 .
LlNDEMANN, A., Die biblische Hermeneutik des Paulus. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 3, in
WortDienst 2 3 ( 1 9 9 5 )
125-151.
LlNDEMANN, A., Hilfe fiir die Armen. Zur ethischen Argumentation des Paulus in den
Kollektenbriefen II Kor 8 und II Kor 9, in C. M A I E R , R . LIWAK & K.-P. J R N S
(eds.), Exegese vor Ort. FS P. Welten, Leipzig: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 2 0 0 1 ,
pp.
199-216.
305-343.
Chicago Studies 3 0 ( 1 9 9 1 )
59-75.
L N I N G , K., Eschatohgische Krise und (Neuer) Bund. Zum StelUnwert des Bundes
motivs im Zusammenhang neutestamentlicher Soteriologien, in H. F R A N K E M L L E
(ed.), Der ungekndigte Bund? Antworten des Neuen Testaments (Quaestiones
Disputatae, 1 7 2 ) , Freiburg - Basel - Wien: Herder, 1 9 9 8 , pp. 7 8 - 1 3 4 .
LWE, R. Abstand von der Gemeinde? Der anwesende und abwesende Paulus in eige
ner und korinthischer Sicht (2. Kor. 10), in EvTh 1 3 ( 1 9 5 3 ) 8 4 - 8 8 .
L O F T H O U S E , W.F., Singular and Plural in St. Paul's Utters, inExpT58
(1946-1947)
179-182.
LOHSE,
1 9 7 6 , pp. 3 3 9 - 3 4 9 .
314
ALPHABETICAL LIST
LOHSE, E., "Das Amt, das die Vershnung predigt", in ID., Die Vielfalt des Neuen Tes
taments. Exegetische Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments, vol. II, Gttin
gen, 1982, pp. 160-170.
LOHSE, E . (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrndung des apostolischen Amtes (2 Kor 10-13)
(Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992.
LOHSE, E., Das kirchliche Amt des Aposteh und das apostolische Amt der Kirche - ku
menische Erwgungen zu 2. Kor. 10-13, in ID. (ed.), Verteidigung und Begrn
dung des apostolischen Amtes: (2 Kor 10-13) (Benedictina, 11), Rome, 1992,
pp. 129-146.
LONG, F.J., Ancient Rhetoric and Paul's Apology: The Compositional Unity of2 Corin
thians (SNTS MS, 131), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004.
LORUSSO, G., La gioia e la sofferenza nell'apostolato : Analisi retorico-semantica di 2Cor
1-7 (Ph.D. diss., Pontificio Istituto Biblico, Roma, 1998).
LORUSSO, G., / / ministero Pasquale di Paob in 2Cor 1-7: Le implicazioni del soffrire
e gioire per il vangelo, Roma: Vivere In, 2001.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paulus se dorng in die vkes: 2 Kor 12:7, in Ned GerefTeologiese Tydskrifll (1981) 259-268.
LOUBSER, J.A., Winning the Struggle (or: How to Treat Heretics) (2 Corinthians 12:110), in Journal of Theobgy for Southern Africa 75 (1991) 75-83.
LOUBSER, J.A., A New Look at Paradox and Irony in 2 Corinthians 10-13, in Neotestamentica 26 (2/1992) 507-521.
LOUBSER, J.A., Paul and the Politics of Apocalyptic Mysticism : An Exphration of2 Cor
11:30-12:10, in Neotestamentica 34 (2000) 191-206.
LOUBSER, J.A., Ethos and Ethics in 2 Corinthians: Paul's Higher Ethical Reasoning
in Preparation for His Third Visit to A Congregation That Were About to
Become His Enemies, in J.G. VAN DER WATT (ed.), Identity, Ethics, and Ethos in
the New Testament (BZNW, 141), Berlin - New York: de Gruyter, 2006,
pp. 219-240.
LHRMANN, D . , Offenbarung und Verkndigung im 2. Korintherbrief, in ID., Das
Offenbarungsverstndnis bei Paulus und in paulinischen Gemeinden (WMANT,
16), Neukirchen/Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1965, pp. 45-66 [eh. 4].
LOHRMANN, D . , Rechtfertigung und Vershnung, in ZThKdl
(1970) 437-452.
LTGERT, D.W., Freiheitspredigt und Schwarmgeister in Korinth. Ein Beitrag zur Cha
rakteristik der Christuspartei (BFChTh, 12,3), Gtersloh, 1908.
LUTHI, W , Der zweite Korintherbrief, ausgelegt fr die Gemeinde, Basel, 1960.
LUTHER, M . , Epistel-Auslegung, vol. 2: Die Korintherbriefe, ed. E . ELLWEIN, Gttin
gen, 1968, pp. 325-439.
Luz, U., Der alte und der neue Bund bei Paulus und im Hebrerbrief, in EvTh 27
(1967) 318-336.
Luz, U., Das Geschichtsverstndnis des Paulus (BEvTh, 49), Mnchen, 1968, pp. 123134.
LYONNET, S., Cyrille d'Alexandrie et 2 Cor 3,17, in Bib 32 (1951) 25-31.
MACEVILLY, ]., An Exposition of the Epistles of St. Paul, vol. I, Dublin, 1855, 1891,
pp. 283-359.
MACHALET, C , Paulus und seine Gegner. Eine Untersuchung zu den Korintberbriefen,
in W. DIETRICH, P. FREIMARK & H . SCHRECKENBERG (eds.), Theokratia. FS
K . H . Rengstorf (Jahrbuch des Institutum Judaicum Delitzschianum II, 19701972), Leiden, 1973, pp. 183-203.
4
L O H S E E. - M A N U S C . U .
315
MACKINTOSH, R., Corinth and the Tragedy of St. Paul, in The Expositor 7th Series,
vol. VI (1908) 77-83.
MACKINTOSH, R , The Brief Visit to Corinth, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI
(1908) 226-234.
MACKINTOSH, R , The Four Perplexing Chapters, in The Expositor 7th Series, vol. VI
(1908) 336-344.
MACKY, P.W., St. Paul's Cottage of Metaphors in II Corinthians 5:1-10:
Ornamental
or Exploratory?, in PEGL&MWBS 11 (1991) 162-173.
MACLAREN, A., Romans, Corinthians (To II Corinthians, Chap. V) (Expositions on
Holy Scripture, 14), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 268-389.
MACLAREN, A., Second Corinthians (Chaps. VII to End), Galatians and Philippians
(Expositions on Holy Scripture, 15), repr. Grand Rapids MI, 1984, pp. 1-90.
MACRAE, G.W., Anti-Dualist Polemic in 2 Cor. 4,6?, in StEv IV/1 (TU, 102), Ber
lin, 1968, pp. 420-431.
MACRORY, J., The Epistks of St. Paul to the Corinthians: With Introductions and Com
mentary, Dublin, 1915, pp. i-xii and 1-160.
MADROS, P., Susceptibilit et humilit de saint Paul dans sa seconde lettre aux Corin
thiens, Jerusalem, 1981.
MADROS, P., The Pride and Humility of Saint Paul in His Second Letter to the Corin
thians, trans, by M. DEUEL, Jerusalem, 1986.
MAGASS, W., Theophrast und Paulus. Exemphrisch fur Umstnde und Ethos in Korinth
und Sahniki, in Kairos 26 (1984) 154-165.
MAIER, F., Die Briefe Pauli. Ihr Charakter, ihre Bedeutung, ihre Chronohgie, Entste
hung und Echtheit (Biblische Zeitfragen, II/5-6), Mnster, 1912.
MAKOTO, M., Paul's Weakness: A Study in Pauline Polemics (II Corinthians 10-13)
(Ph.D. Diss., Boston University, Boston MA, 1968).
MALEPARAMPIL, J., The "Trinitarian" Formulae in St. Paul: An Exegetical Investiga
tion Into the Meaning and Function of those Pauline Sayings which Compositely
Make Mention of God, Christ and the Holy Spirit (EHST, 546), Frankfurt am
Main et al.: Lang, 1995.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in HTR 76 (1983) 143173.
MALHERBE, A.J., Antisthenes and Odysseus, and Paul at War, in ID., Paul and the
Popuhr Philosophers, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1989, pp. 91-119.
MANSON, T.W., St. Paul in Ephesus (3) and (4): The Corinthian Correspondence, in
BJRL 26 (1941-1942) 101-120; 327-341.
MANSON, T.W., 2 Cor. 2:14-17: Suggestions Towards an Exegesis, in J.N. SEVENSTER
& W.C. VAN UNNIK (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven
F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 155-162.
MANSON, T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (1), in ID., Studies in the Gospels and
Epistks, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 190-209.
MANSON, T.W., The Corinthian Correspondence (2), in ID., Studies in the Gospeh and
Epistks, ed. M. BLACK, Philadelphia PA: Westminster, 1962, pp. 210-224.
MANUS, C.U., The Opponents of Paulin 2 Corinthians 10-13: An Exegetical and His
torical Study (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1981; dir. R E Col
lins).
MANUS, C.U., 2 Cor 10-11:21a: A Study in Paul's Stylistic Structures, in Bulletin de
Thohgie Africaine 5 (1983) 251-268.
316
ALPHABETICAL LIST
C.U., Apostolic Suffering (2 Cor 6:4-10), The Sign of Christian Existence and
Identity, m Asia Journal of Theology 1 (1987) 41-54.
M A N Z I , E, Il vanto deUa coscienza apostolica di Paolo. La struttura letteraria e il mes
saggio deUa Seconda Dttera ai Corinzi, in ScuolCatt 130 (2002) 671-749.
M A N Z I , E, Seconda Lettera ai Corinzi (I libri biblici: Nuovo Testamento, 9), Milano:
Paoline, 2002.
MARCHESI, G., Sul volto di Cristo rifulge U gloria del Padre (2 Cor 4,6), in Civilt
cattolica 152 (2001) 240-253.
M A R G U E R A T , D . , 2 Corinthiens 10-13. Paul et l'exprience de Dieu, in TR 63 (1988)
497-519.
M A R G U E R A T , D . , La mystique de l'aptre Paul, in J. S C H L O S S E R (ed.), Paul de Tarse,
Paris: Cerf, 1996, pp. 307-329.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. I. Introduction: thme et circonstances, in EspVie 109, 2
(1999) 193-200.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. II. II Cor 3, 1-4, 6: Paul dfend son ministre, rfutation
des thories adverses, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 209-216.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde kttre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. III. II Cor 4, 5-5, 10: Paul confie son exprience person
nelle d'aptre de Jsus-Christ, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 225-231.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. IV. II Cor 5, 11-7, 4: Le ministre de U rconciliation,
in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 241-245.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. V. II Cor 10, 1-13, 10: La lettre dans les larmes, in EspVie
109, 2 (1999) 257-264.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritable aptre de Jsus. VI. II Cor 1, 1-2, 13 + 7, 5-16: La lettre dans U joie,
in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 273-279.
M A R I O N , D . , La seconde lettre de St Paul aux Corinthiens: Dfense et illustration du
vritabk aptre de Jsus. VII. II Cor 8, 1-9, 15: La collecte en faveur des saints de
Jrusalem, in EspVie 109, 2 (1999) 289-297.
M A R S H A L L , I.H., The Meaning of'Reconciliation',
in R.A. G U E L I C H (d.), Unity
and Diversity in New Testament Theology, Grand Rapids MI: Eerdmans, 1978,
pp. 117-132.
M A R S H A L L , P., A Metaphor of Social Shame: Opia^peav in 2 Cor. 2:14, in NovT25
(1983) 302-317.
M A R S H A L L , P., Hybrists Not Gnostics in Corinth, in K.H. R I C H A R D S (ed.), Society of
Biblical Literature 1984 Seminar Papers, vol. 23, Chico CA: Scholars, 1984,
pp. 275-287.
MARSHALL, P., Enmity in Corinth: Social Conventions in Paul's Rektion With the
Corinthians (WUNT, 11/23), Tubingen, 1987.
M A R S H A L L , P., Invective: Paul and His Enemies in Corinth, in E.W. C O N R A D (ed.),
Perspectives on Language and Text. FS F.I. Anderson, Winona Lake IN, 1987,
pp. 359-373.
M A R T I N , R.P., Reconciliation: A Study of Paul's Theology, Atlanta GA - London,
1981, pp. 90-110.
MANUS,
317
318
ALPHABETICAL LIST
MAUNOURY, A.-E, Commentaire sur les deux Epitres de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens,
Paris, 1879, pp. 347-578.
MAUSER, U . , Trinitarische Sprachformen in den Korintherbriefen des Paulus, in
J. DNA, S. J. HAFEMANN & O. HOFIUS (eds.), Evangelium - Schriftauslegung Kirche. FS P. Stuhlmacher, Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1997,
pp. 288-295.
MAYER, B., Unter Gottes Heilsratschlu. Prdestinationsaussagen bei Paulus (FzB, 15),
Wrzburg, 1974, pp. 109-135.
MCCANT, J.W., Paul's Thorn of Rejected Apostkship, in NTS 34 (1987-1988) 550572.
MCCANT, J.W., 2 Corinthians (Readings: A New Biblical Commentary), Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic, 1999.
MCCAUGHEY, J.D., The Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ, in AusBR 35 (1987)
95-98.
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Paul's Defense of His Apostkship in 2 Corinthians 10-13 and Its
Rektion to the Collection for the Church in Jerusalem (Ph.D. diss., Faculty of
Divinity, Edinburgh, 1980).
MCCLELLAND, S.E., Super-Apostks, Servants of Christ, Servants of Satan, in JSNT14
(1982) 82-87.
MCCLISH, D. (ed.), Studies in 2 Corinthians, Denton TX: Valid Publications, 1989.
McCLOSKEY, J., The Weakness Gospel: Contemporary Ministry and2 Corinthians 12:110, in BibToday 28 (1990) 235-241.
MCDONALD, J.I.H., Paul and the Preaching Ministry: A Reconsideration of2 Cor. 2:1417 in Its Context, in JSNT 17 (1983) 35-50.
MCFAYDEN, J.E., The Epistles to the Corinthians With Notes and Comments (The Inter
preter's Commentary on the Epistles), London - New York - Toronto, 1911.
McGuiRE, F., The Posthumous Clash Between Peter and Paul, in The Journal of Hig
her Criticism 9 (2002) 161-174.
MCKAY, K.L., Observations on the Epistokry Aorist in 2 Corinthians, in NovT 37
(1995) 154-158.
MCKINNISH BRIDGES, L., 2 Corinthians 4:7-15, in RExp 86 (1989) 391-396.
MCLEAN, B.H., Christ as Pharmakos in Pauline Soteriology, in K . H . RICHARDS (ed.),
Society of Biblical Literature 1987 Seminar Papers, vol. 26, Atlanta GA: Scho
lars, 1987, pp. 187-206.
MCLEAN, B.H., The Cursed Christ: Mediterranean Expuhion Rituah and Pauline Soteriobgy (JSNT SS, 126), Sheffield: Sheffield Academic, 1996.
MCNAMARA, M . , The New Testament and the Palestinian Targum to the Pentateuch
(AnBib, 27), Rome, 1966, pp. 168-188.
MEAD, R.T., 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: Epochs in the History of Its Interpretation, in
J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting 2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY - Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 65-86.
MEAD, R.T., Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5:14-21, in J.P. LEWIS (ed.), Interpreting
2 Corinthians 5:14-21: An Exercise in Hermeneutics (SBEC, 17), Lewiston NY
- Queenston ON - Lampeter, 1989, pp. 143-162.
MEALAND, D.L., "Tis Having Nothing and yet Possessing Everything", 2 Cor 6:10c, in
ZNW67 (1976) 277-279.
MEES, M . , 2 Co 6,1-10 und die Auferstehung der Toten nach Origines und Methodius,
in Lateranum 51 (1985) 153-163.
319
M A U N O U R Y A.F. - M I C H A E L I S W.
MEISER, M., Der zweite Korintherbrief- Althaus' Vorlesung, in Paul Althaus als Neutestamentler. Eine Untersuchung der Werke, Briefe, unverffentlichten Manuskripte
und Randbemerkungen (CThM.BW, 15), Stuttgart: Calwer, 1993, pp. 241-277.
M E L I C K , R.R., Jr., The Colkction for the Saints: 2 Corinthians 8-9, in CTR4 (1989)
97-117.
M E L L , U., Neue Schpfung. Eine traditionsgeschichtliche und exegetische Studie zu einem
soteriologischen Grundsatz paulinischer Theologie (BZNW, 56), Berlin New
York: de Gruyter, 1989, pp. 327-388.
M E N O U D , EH., L'icharde et lnge satanique (2 Cor. 12,7), in J.N. S E V E N S T E R &
W. C. V A N U N N I K (eds.), Studia Paulina. FS J. de Zwaan, Haarlem: De Erven
F. Bohn, 1953, pp. 163-171.
M E N O U D , P.H., The Thorn in the Flesh and Satans Angel (2 Cor. 12.7), in ID., Jesus
Christ and the Faith: A Colkction of Studies, trans, by E.M. P A U L (PTMS, 18),
Pittsburgh PA, 1978, pp. 19-30.
M E N Z I E S , A., The Second Epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Corinthians: Introduction,
Text, English Transktion and Notes, London, 1912.
M E R K L E I N , H., Studien zu Jesus und Paulus (WUNT, 43), Tbingen, 1987, pp. 7684.
MERKLEIN, H., Der (neue) Bund ah Thema derpaulinischen Theologie, in ThQ 176
(1996) 290-308.
MERRITT, H.W., In Word and Deed (2 Cor 10:11): Moral Integrity in Paul, New
York et al.: Lang, 1993.
M E R Z , A., Why Did the Pure Bride of Christ (2 Cor. 11.2) Become a Wedded Wife
(Eph. 5.22-33)? Theses About the Intertextual Transformation of an Ecclesiological
Metaphor, in JSNT79 (2000) 131-147.
M E R Z , A., Warum die reine Braut Christi (2 Kor 11,2) zur Ehefrau wurde (Eph 5,2233). Thesen zur intertextuellen Transformation einer ekklesiohgischen Metapher,
in C. J A N S S E N , L. S C H O T T R O F F & B. W E H N (eds.), Paulus. Umstrittene Traditio
nen lebendige Tkeohgie. Eine feministische Lektre, Gtersloh: Kaiser - Gters
loher Verlaghaus, 2001, pp. 148-165.
M E T T S , R., Death, Discipleship, and Discourse Strategies, 2 Cor 5:1-10- Once Again,
in CTR4 (1989) 57-76.
M E T Z G E R , B. M., A Textual Commentary on the Greek New Testament: A Companion
Volume to the United Bible Societies' Greek New Testament, Stuttgart: Deutsche
Bibelgesellschaft, 1971 (on GNT ), pp. 573-588; 1994 (on GNT ), pp. 505519.
MEURER, S., Das Recht im Dienst der Vershnung und des Friedens. Studie zur Frage des
Rechts nach dem Neuen Testament (AThANT, 63), Zrich, 1972, pp. 133-140.
M E Y E R , H.A.W., Kritisch exegetisches Handbuch ber den zweiten Brief an die Korin
ther (KSK, 6), Gttingen, 1840, 1870.
M E Y E R , H.A.W., Critical and Exegetical Handbook to the Epistles to the Corinthians,
vol. II, trans, by D. H U N T E R based on the 5th ed. (ed. W.P. DlCKSON), Edin
burgh, 1884.
M E Y E R , P.W., Augustine's The Spirit and the Letter as a Reading ofPaul's Romans, in
M.L. W H I T E & O.L. Y A R B R O U G H (eds.), The Social World of the First Christians.
FS W.A. Meeks, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1995, pp. 366-381.
M I C H A E L I S , W., Teilungshypothesen bei Paulusbriefen. Briefkompositionen und ihr Sitz
im Leben, in ThZ 14 (1958) 321-326.
3
320
ALPHABETICAL LIST
in Interpr 5 4
186-188.
MILLS, W.E., An Index to Periodical Literature on the Apostk Paul (New Testament
Tools and Studies, 1 6 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 3 .
MILLS, W.E., 2 Corinthians (Bibliographies for Biblical Research, New Testament
Series, 8 ) , Lewiston NY Queenstown ON - Lampeter: Mellen Biblical, 1 9 9 7 .
MlNDLING, J.A., Apostolic Suffering in Second Corinthians, in BibToday 3 7 ( 1 9 9 9 )
145-150.
MITCHELL, M.M., The Corinthian Correspondence and the Birth of Pauline Hermeneutics, in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies
on a Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 1 0 9 ) , Leiden Boston:
Brill, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 1 7 - 5 3 .
MlTTON, C.L., The Formation of the Pauline Corpus of Letters, London: Epworth,
1955.
MlTTON, C.L., Paul's Certainties: V. The Gift of the Spirit and Life beyond Death 2 Corinthians v.1-5, in ExpT69
(1957-1958)
260-263.
in ExpTIO
(1908-1909)
428-429.
129-142.
M I C H E L O . - M L L E R - B A R D O R F F J.
321
Reconciliation, in BiTr 5 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 1 4 6 - 1 5 5 .
M O R E N O GARCA, . ,
MORRAY-JONES,
177-217.
MORRAY-JONES,
in HTR
86 (1993) 265-292.
MORTON,
1979.
ZWILLING,
43-52.
NTS
12 (1965-1966)
106-123.
pp.
MOZLEY,
515-530.
MLLENSIEFEN, W ,
1924)
(1923-
295-298.
P., Der Gkube aus dem Hren: ber das gesprochene und das geschriebene
Wort bei Paulus, in L. B O R M A N N , K.D. T R E D I C I & A. S T A N D H A R T I N G E R (eds.),
Religious Propaganda and Missionary Competition in the New Testament. FS
D. Georgi (NTSupp, 7 4 ) , Leiden - New York - Kln: Brill, 1 9 9 4 , pp. 4 0 5 - 4 4 2 .
M L L E R - B A R D O R F F , J., Nchtlicher Gottesdienst im apostolischen Zeitalter, in TbLZ 81
( 1 9 5 6 ) cols. 3 4 7 - 3 5 2 .
MLLER,
322
ALPHABETICAL LIST
in ID., Paulus und die Heihgeschichte (Acta Jutlandica. Aarskrift for Aarhus Uni
pp. 168-195.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR, J., St. Paul's Corinth: Texts and Archaeology (Good News Stu
dies, 6), Wilmington DE, 1983, 3rd rev. and expanded ed. 2002.
J., The Corinth That Saint Paul Saw, in BA 47 (1984) 147159.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
in AusBR 34
(1986) 42-58.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., Rekting2
(1986-1987) 272-275.
M U R P H Y - O ' C O N N O R , J., A Ministry Beyond the Letter (2 Cor 3.1-6), in L.
(ed.), Paolo. Ministro del Nuovo Testamento (2 Co 2,14-4,6)
D E LORENZI
(Benedictina, 9),
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
(1993) 562-579.
MURPHY-O'CONNOR,
DUNN
33-44.
323
324
ALPHABETICAL LIST
1 9 8 4 , pp.
444-446.
in RTP
OLLEY,
(1998)
17 (1929)
103-133.
inNTSAA
204-212.
H., Die Briefe Pauli an die Rmer und Korinther (Biblischer Commen
tar ber smmtliche Schriften des Neuen Testaments zunchst fr Prediger und
Studierende, I I I ) , Knigsberg, 1 8 3 7 , 1 8 4 0 , pp. 7 7 1 - 8 8 6 .
O L S H A U S E N , H., Biblical Commentary on St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the
Corinthians, trans, by J.E. Cox, Edinburgh, 1 8 6 9 , pp. 2 6 9 - 3 8 0 .
O L S O N , S.N., Confidence Expressions in Paul: Epistolary Conventions and the Purpose
of 2 Corinthians (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, New Haven CT, 1 9 7 6 ) .
O L S O N , S.N., Epistohry Uses of Expressions of Self-Confidence, in JBL 1 0 3 ( 1 9 8 4 )
OLSHAUSEN,
585-597.
115-124.
O ' M A H O N Y , K.J., The Rhetoric ofBenefaction, in Proceedings ofthe Irish Biblical Asso
ciation 2 2 ( 1 9 9 9 ) 9 - 4 0 .
35 (1987) 99-106.
OOSTENDORP,
(1998) 9-10.
O'ROURKE,
OSTEN-SACKEN,
P. V O N
DER,
lus, in EvTh 4 1 ( 1 9 8 1 )
325
1964.
16-26.
E.H., The Gnostic Paul: Gnostic Exegesis of the Pauline Letters, Philadelphia
PA: Fortress, 1 9 7 5 .
PAILLARD, J., In Praise of the Inexpressible: Paul's Experience of the Divine Mys
tery, trans, by RJ. E R I C K S O N , Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 2 0 0 3 , pp. 3 - 1 8 , 3 8 PAGELS,
50.
PAIRMAN B R O W N ,
(1991) 3 0 3 -
325.
J., Diakonia tes katalhges' (2 Kor 5,18), Eine orthodoxe Studie zur
exegetischen und dogmatischen Problematik des Amtes, in Una Sancta 2 0 ( 1 9 6 5 )
PANAGOPOULOS,
126-151.
PARK,
22 (1980)
2APKI;
179-183.
PARK,
326
ALPHABETICAL LIST
PELSER G . M . M . - P R A T S C H E R W.
327
A., Cos "inesperto nell'arte retorica"? (cf. 2 Cor 11,6). Retorica e messaggiopaolino., in R. FABRIS (ed.), Laparok di Dio cresceva (At 12,24). F S C M . Martini
(Supplementi alla Rivista biblica, 33), Bologna: Dehoniane, 1998, pp. 411-435.
P I T T A , A., La seconda lettera ai Corinzi (Commenti biblici), Roma: Boria, 2006.
P I T T A , A., Il "discorso del pazzo " o periautologia immoderata? Analisi retorico-lettera
ria di 2 Cor 11,1-12,18, in Bib 87 (2006) 493-510.
PLEVNIK, J., The Destination of the Apostle and of the Faithful: Second Corinthians
4:13b-l4 and First Thessahnians 4:14, in CBQ_ 62 (2000) 83-95.
P L U M M E R , A., The Second Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians (Cambridge
Greek Testament), Cambridge, 1903.
PLUMMER, A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of St Paul
to the Corinthians (ICC), Edinburgh, 1915; repr. 1970.
P L U N K E T T - D O W L I N G , R , Paul, the Wounded Father, in BibToday 37 (1999) 151-154.
P L U N K E T T - D O W L I N G , R , Reading and Restoration: Paul's Use ofScripture in 2 Corin
thians 1-9 (Ph.D. diss., Yale University, 2001).
P O L A S K I , S.H., Inside Jokes: Community and Authority in the Corinthian Corres
pondence, in A.K.M. A D A M (ed.), Postmodern Interpretations of the Bible, St.
Louis MO: Chalice, 2001, pp. 233-241.
P O L H I L L , J.B., Reconciliation at Corinth: 2 Corinthians 4-7, in RExp 86 (1989) 345357.
POP, F.J., Apostolaat in druk en vertroosting. De tweede brief aan de Corinthiers (De
prediking van het Nieuwe Testament, VII/2), Nijkerk, 1953.
P O P E , R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: 1. Of the Triumph-Joy, in ExpT2\
(19091910) 19-21.
POPE, R.M., Studies in Pauline VocabuUry: 3. Of Boldness of Speech, in ExpT21
(1909-1910) 236-238.
P O P E , R.M., Studies in Pauline Vocabulary: Of Indwelling Power, in ExpT 22 (19101911) 312-313.
P O P K E S , W., Exegetische Analyse von 2. Korinther 5,17-21, in Theologisches Gesprch
(2/1985) 2-8.
PORTER, E C , Does Paul Claim to Have Known the Historical Jesus? A Study of
2 Corinthians 5,16, in JBL 47 (1928) 257-275.
P O R T E R , S.E., KaxaXXaaaG) in Ancient Greek Literature, With Reference to the Pauline
Writings (Estudios de filologia neotestamentaria), vol. 5, Cordoba, 1994.
P O R T E R , S.E., Reconciliation and 2 Cor 5,18-21, in R B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corin
thian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University - Peeters, 1996,
pp. 693-705.
P O R T E R , S.E., The Concept of Covenant in Paul, in I D . & J.CR. D E R O O (eds.),
The Concept of the Covenant in the Second Temple Period (SJSJ, 71), Leiden Boston MA: Brill, 2003, pp. 269-285.
P O R T E R , S.E., Paul's Concept ofReconciliation, Twice More, in I D . (ed.), Paul and His
Theohgy (Pauline Studies, 3), Leiden - Boston MA: Brill, 2006, pp. 131-152.
POWERS, D.G., Corporate Unity and the "Dying For"Formula in Second Corinthians,
in I D . , Salvation Through Participation: An Examination of the Notion of the
Believers' Corporate Unity With Chrht in Early Christian Soteriohgy (Contribu
tions to Biblical Exegesis and Theology, 29), Leuven: Peeters, 2001, pp. 57-85.
P R A T S C H E R , W., Der Verzicht des Paulus auf finanziellen Unterhalt durch seine Gemein
den. Ein Aspekt seiner Missionsweise, in NTS 25 (1978-1979) 284-298.
PITTA,
328
ALPHABETICAL LIST
PREISKER H . - R I C H A R D E.
329
(2001) 121-132.
RAKOCY, W., 2 Kor I, 15-16: Pawhwy plan wizyt w Koryncie i jego realizacja, in
RoczTeol 4 8 ( 1 ) ( 2 0 0 1 ) 1 3 3 - 1 4 3 .
RAKOCY, W., Lata wizyt Pawh w Jerozolimiepo nawrdceniu i rok ucieczki z Damaszku,
in Collectanea Theobgica 7 2 ( 1 ) ( 2 0 0 2 ) 8 9 - 9 8 .
(2003) 33-39.
RANDRIANARIMALALA,
R., "The Lord Is the Spirit, "2 Cor 3:17a, in Hekima Review
15 (1996) 29-36.
(1932-1933) 535-538.
pp. 7 3 - 1 5 7 .
Practica 1 8 ( 1 9 8 3 ) 2 9 - 4 3 , pp. 3 3 - 3 5 .
330
ALPHABETICAL LIST
R I C H A R D S O N N . - S A M P L E Y J.R
331
R O U K E M A , R., Paul's Rapture to Paradise in Early Christian Literature, in A. HiLH O R S T & G.H. V A N K O O T E N (eck), The Wisdom of Egypt: Jewish, Early Chris
tian, and Gnostic Essays. FS G.P. Luttikhuizen (AGJU, 59), Leiden: Brill, 2005,
pp. 267-283.
RCKERT, L.I., Der zweite Brief Pauli an die Korinther, Leipzig, 1837.
RGER, H.P., Hieronymus, die Rahbinen und Paulus. Zur Vorgeschichte des Begriffspaars
"innerer und uerer Mensch", in ZNW68 (1977) 132-137.
Ruiz, J.-P., Hearing and Seeing but Not Saying: A Look at ReveUtion 10:4 and 2
Corinthians 12:4, in E.H. L O V E R I N G , Jr. (ed.), Society ofBiblical Literature 1994
Seminar Papers, vol. 33, Atlanta GA: Scholars, 1994, pp. 182-202.
R U S C H E , H.,Zum
"jeremianischen"Hintergrundder Korintherbriefe, in BZ31 (1987)
116-119.
R U S S E L L , R , Redemptive Suffering and Paul's Thorn in the Flesh, in JETS 39 (1996)
559-570.
SAAKE, H., Paulus als Ekstatiker. Pneumatohgische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in
Bib 53 (1972) 404-410.
SAAKE, H., Paulus als Ekstatiker. Pneumatohgische Beobachtungen 2 Cor. xii 1-10, in
NovT 15 (1973) 153-160.
SABOURIN, L., Note sur 2 Cor. 5,21. Le Christ fait pch, in Sciences Ecclsiastiques 11
(1959) 419-424.
S A B O U R I N , L., Rdemption sacrificielk. Une enqute exgtique (Studia, 11), Brugge,
1961, pp. 11-160.
S A B O U R I N , L., Sacrifice and Redemption in the History of a Formula, in S. L Y O N N E T
& L. S A B O U R I N (eds.), Sin, Redemption and Sacrifice: A Biblical and Patristic
Study (AnBib, 48), Rome, 1961, pp. 185-296.
S A B O U R I N , L., Redemptio nostra et sacrificium Christi, in Verbum Domini 41 (1963)
154-174.
SADLER, M.E, The First and Second Epistles to the Corinthians. With Notes Criticaland
Practical, New York, 1889.
S N G E R , D . , Die Verkndigung des Gekreuzigten und Israel. Studien zum Verhltnis von
Kirche und Israel bei Paulus und im frhen Christentum (WUNT, 75), Tbin
gen: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1994.
SRKI, R , Sovitusja Sovinto: kristologiaja soteriologia Jaksossa 2 Kor 5:14-21 (Suomen eksegeettisen seuran julkaisuja, 63), Helsinki: Gummerus, 1996.
SRKI, R., Die Vershnung mit Gott - und mit Paulus. Zur Bedeutung der Gemein
desituation in Korinth fir 2 Kor 5.14-21, in StTh 52 (1998) 29-42.
SALVO, M., Un nuovo fiammento dlia seconda lettera di Paoh ai Corinzi (7,6-11).
P. Hamb. Inv. NS 1002, in Anakcta Papyrohgica 13 (2001) 19-21.
SAMPLEY, J.P., "And the Two Shall Become One Flesh": A Study of Traditions in Ephesians 5:21-33 (SNTS MS, 16), Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1971,
pp. 81-85.
SAMPLEY, J.P., Paul, His Opponents in 2 Corinthians 10-13, and the Rhetorical Hand
books, in J. N E U S N E R (ed.), The Social World of Formative Christianity and
Judaism. FS H.K. Kee, Philadelphia PA, 1988, pp. 162-177.
SAMPLEY, J.P., I and II Corinthians, in B.W. A N D E R S O N (ed.), The Books of the Bible,
vol. II: The Apocrypha and the New Testament, New York, 1989, pp. 245-269.
SAMPLEY, J.P., The Second Utter to the Corinthians: Introduction, Commentary, and
Reflections (IntB, 11), Nashville TN: Abingdon, 2000, pp. 3-180.
332
ALPHABETICAL LIST
333
S A M R A J.G. - S C H M I T H A L S W.
SCHENKE,
334
ALPHABETICAL LIST
15 (1953)
163-207.
SCHNEIDER,
pp.
42-45.
SCHOENBORN,
50 (1988) 207-218.
G.G., The Four Who Entered Paradise and Paul's Ascension to Paradise, in
., Jewish Gnosticism, Merkabah Mysticism, andTalmudic Tradition, New York:
Jewish Theological Seminary of America, 5 7 2 0 - 1 9 6 0 , pp. 1 4 - 1 9 .
S C H O L I A , R.W., Into the Image of God: Pauline Eschatohgy and the Tran formation
SCHOLEM,
of Believers, in Gregorianum 7 8 ( 1 9 9 7 ) 3 3 - 5 4 .
SCHLTEN, J.H., De onderstelde derde reis van Paulus naar Corinthes, in Theobgisch
Tijdschrift 12 (1878) 559-589.
S C H M I T H A L S W. - S C H W E I Z E R E.
335
K., "Ihr seid ein Brief Christi" (2 Kor 3,3). Zu einer ekklesiobgischen
Metapher hei Paulus, in BZ 44 (2000) 183-205.
S C H O T T R O F F , L., Botschafterinnen an Christi Statt, in F. S C H O L Z & H. D I C K E L (eds.),
Vernnftiger Gottesdienst. Kirche nach der Barmer Theologischen Erklrung. FS
H.-G. Jung, Gttingen, 1990, pp. 271-292.
SCHOTTROFF, L., ber Herrschaftsverzicht und den Dienst der Vershnung, in Bibel und
Kirche 50 (1995) 153-158.
S C H O W A L T E R , D.N. & SJ. FRIESEN (eds.), Urban Religion in Roman Corinth: Interdisciplinary Approaches (Harvard Theological Studies, 53), Cambridge: Harvard
University Press, 2005.
SCHRDER, K., Der Apostel Paulus, vol. IV: bersetzung und Erklrung der Briefe des
Aposteh Paulus an die Corinther und an die Rmer, Leipzig, 1835, pp. 233-339.
SCHRGE, W., Leid, Kreuz und Eschaton. Die Peristasenkatahge ah Merkmale paulinischer tbeohgia crucis und Eschatologie, in EvTh 34 (1974) 141-175.
S C H R E I N E R , ].,Jeremia 9,22.23 ah Hintergrund despaulinischen "Sieb-Rhmens", in
J. G N I L K A (ed.), Neues Testament und Kirche. FS R. Schnackenburg, Freiburg Basel - Wien, 1974, pp. 530-542.
S C H R T E R , } . , Der vershnte Vershner. Paulus ah unentbehrlicher Mittler im Heihvorgang zwischen Gott und Gemeinde nach 2Kor 2,14-7,4 (TANZ, 10), Tbin
gen - Basel: Francke, 1993.
S C H R T E R , ]., Der Apostolat des Paulus ah Zugang zu seiner Theohgie. Eine Auslegung
von 2 Kor 4,7-12, in R. BlERlNGER (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence
(BETL, 125), Leuven: Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 679-692.
S C H R T E R , J., Schriftauslegung und Hermeneutik in 2 Korinther 3. Ein Beitrag zur
Frage der Schriftbenutzung des Paulus, in NovT40 (1998) 231-275.
S C H R T E R , ) . , Gottes Vershnungstat und das Wirken des Paulus. Zur Gestaltwerdung
des Evangeliums nach 2 Kor 5,18-21, in J. H A I N Z (ed.), Unterweg mit Paulus.
FS O. Kuss, Regensburg: Pustet, 2006, pp. 87-107.
S C H U B E R T , P., Form and Function of the Pauline Thanksgiving (BZNW, 20), Gieen Berlin, 1939, pp. 46-50.
S C H R M A N N , H., Verkndigung ein existentielles Geschehen. 2 Kor 2,l4-16a ah
Meditation, in Bibel und Leben 4 (1963) 130-137.
S C H U R M A N N , H., Die apostolische Existenz im Bilde. Meditation ber 2 Kor 2,1416a, in I D . , Ursprung und Gestalt. Errterungen und Besinnungen zum Neuen
Testament (KBANT), Dsseldorf, 1970, pp. 229-235.
SCHUTZ, C , "Der Geist des Gbubens"(2 Kor 4,13). berlegungen zurpneumatobgschen
Dimension von Gbube und Gbubensbegrndung, in H. BRKLE & G. B E C K E R
(eds.), Communicatio fidei. FS E. Biser, Regensburg, 1983, pp. 209-219.
S C H T Z , J.H., Paul and the Anatomy of Apostolic Authority (SNTS MS, 26), Cam
bridge, 1975, pp. 165-186.
S C H U L Z , S., Die Decke des Moses. Untersuchungen zu einer vorpaulinischen berliefe
rung in II Cor 3.7-18, in ZNW49 (1958) 1-30.
SCHWARZ, E., "Ziehet aus ihrer Mitte und sondert euch ab!" Abgrenzung ah Ursprung
situation paulinischer Gemeindebildung. Beobachtungen zu 2 Kor 6,14-7,1, in
R. B A R T L E M U S , T. K R G E R & H. U T Z S C H N E I D E R (eds.), Konsequente Traditions
geschichte. FS K. Baltzer (OBO, 126), Fribourg: Universittsverslag; Gttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993, pp. 355-372.
SCHWEIZER, E., Die "Mystik" des Sterbens und Auferstehens mit Christus bei Paulus,
in EvTh 26 (1966) 239-257.
SCHOLTISSEK,
336
ALPHABETICAL LIST
SCHWBEL C. - SPICQ C.
337
SEVENSTER, J.N., Einige Bemerkungen ber den 'Zwischenzustand' bei Paulus, in NTS
1 (1955) 291-296.
SEVERIAN OF GABALA, [Commentary on sebcted passages of 2 Cor], in K. STAAB (ed.),
Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften gesam
melt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr. 1984,
pp. 278-298.
S H E A D , A.G., The New Covenant and Pauline Hermeneutics, in P. B O L T & M. T H O M P
S O N (eds.), The Gospel to the Nations: Perspectives on Paul's Mission, Leiceister:
Apollos, 2000, pp. 33-49.
S H O E M A K E R , H.S., 2 Corinthians 11:1-21, in RExp 86 (1989) 407-414.
SlCKENBERGER, J., Die Briefe des heiligen Paulus an die Korinther und sein Brief an
die Rmer ( H S N T , 6), Bonn, 1919, 1932, pp. 80-146.
S I M M O N S , .., Introduction to II Corinthians, in Theohgical Educator 40 (1989)
59-65.
SINCLAIR, S.G., Jesus Christ According to Paul: The Christobgies of Paul's Undisputed
Epistks and the Christobgy of Paul (Bibal Monograph Series, 1), Berkeley CA,
1988, pp. 73-88.
SLOAN, R.B., 2 Corinthians 2:14-4:6and
'New Covenant Hermeneutics'A Response
to Richard Hays, in BBR 5 (1995) 129-154.
SLOTEMAKER DE RUINE, J.R., De eschatobgische voorstellingen in I en II Corinthe,
Utrecht: C.H.E. Breijer, 1894.
S M I T H , D., Second Epistk of St. Paul to the Corinthians (The Disciple's Commen
tary on the New Testament, 4), London, 1932, pp. 505-570.
SMITH, D.E., The Egyptian Cults at Corinth, in HTR 70 (1977) 201-231.
SMITH, N.G., The Thorn That Stayed: An Exposition of II Corinthians 12:7-9, in
Interpr 13 (1959) 409-416.
S M I T H , W . H . , The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7-4:6
in Its Epistobry Context
(Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, Louisville KY, 1983).
SONNTAG, ., . Zur politischen Theobgiedes Gesetzes bei Paulus und
im antiken Kontext (TANZ, 34), Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2000, pp. 202-217.
S O R G , T , Das Wort von der Vershnung. 2. Korinther 5,19-21, in I D . & P. S T U H L MACHER (eds.), Das Wort vom Kreuz. Zur Predigt am Karfreitag (Calwer Taschen
bibliothek, 52), Stuttgart, 1996, pp. 61-66.
SouCEK, J.B., Wir erkennen Jesus nicht mehr nach dem Fleisch, in EvTh 19 (1959)
300-314.
S O U T H , J.T., Disciplinary Practices in Pauline Texts, Lewiston NY, 1992, pp. 89-110.
SPADAFORA, F., San Paob, U bttere (parte terza) Le due kttere ai Corinti, in Renovatio. Rivista di teobgia e cultura 21 (1986) 345-378.
SPENCER, A.B., The Wise Fool (and the Foolish Wise): A Study of Irony in Paul, in
NovT23 (1981) 349-360.
SPENCER, A.B., Paul's Literary Styb: A Stylistic and Historical Comparison of II Corin
thians 11:16-12:13,
Romans 8:9-39, and Philippians 3:2-4:13 (ETS MS),
Jackson MS, 1984.
S P I C Q , C , L'image sportive de II Cor 4,7-9, in ETL 13 (1937) 202-209.
S P I C Q , C , Epitres aux Corinthiens (SB [PC], 11/2), Paris, 1948, pp. 299-399.
S P I C Q , C , L'treinte de b charit (II Cor. V,14), in STL 8 (1954) 123-132.
SPICQ, C , L'treinte de b charit (II Cor. V,14), in I D . , Agapi dans U Nouveau Tes
tament, vol. II: Analyse des textes (Bib), Paris, 1959, pp. 127-136.
4
338
ALPHABETICAL LIST
SPITTLER,
339
SPITTLER R R - SUMNEYJ.L.
340
ALPHABETICAL LIST
S U M N E Y , J.L., Paul's Use ofUa.Qo<; in His Argument Against the Opponents of2 Corin
thians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T & J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 1 6 ) ,
Adanta GA: Society of Biblical Literature, 2 0 0 1 , pp. 1 4 7 - 1 6 0 .
S U N D E R M A N N , H.-G., Der schwache Apostel und die Kraft der Rede: Eine rhetorische
Analyse von 2 Kor 10-13 (EHS.T, 5 7 5 ) , Frankfurt am Main et al.: Lang, 1 9 9 6 .
SwEET, J.P.M., A House Not Made With Hands, in W. H O R B U R Y (ed.), Templum amicitiae. Essays on the Second Temple. FS E. Bammel (JSNT SS, 4 8 ) , Sheffield:
Sheffield University Press, 1 9 9 1 , pp. 3 6 8 - 3 9 0 .
S Y R E E N I , K., James and the Pauline Legacy: Power Phy in Corinth?, in I. DUNDERBERG, C. M. TuCKETT & K. SYREENI (eds.), Fair Phy, Diversity and Conflicts
in Early Christianity. FS H. Risnen (NTSupp, 1 0 3 ) , Leiden - New York Kln: Brill, 2 0 0 2 , pp. 3 9 7 - 4 3 7 .
T A B O R , J.D., Things Unutterable: Paul's Ascent to Paradise in Its Greco-Roman, Judaic
and Early Christian Contexts, Lanham MD, 1 9 8 6 .
TALBERT, C.H., Reading Corinthians: A Literary and Theohgcal Commentary on
1 and 2 Corinthians, New York, 1 9 8 7 , pp. 1 0 9 - 1 8 8 .
TALBERT, C.H., Money Management in Early Mediterranean Christianity: 2 Corin
thians 8 and 9, in RExp 8 6 ( 1 9 8 9 ) 3 5 9 - 3 7 0 .
TALBERT,
1990.
RB 99 ( 1 9 9 2 ) 7 1 9 - 7 2 8 .
67-87.
TAYLOR, N.H., Conflict as Context for Defining Identity: A Study ofApostleship in the
Gahtian and Corinthian Letters, in HTS 5 9 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 9 1 5 - 9 4 5 .
T E N NAPEL, E., "Third Heaven" and "Paradise": Some Remarks on the Exegesis of
2 Cor. 12,2-4 in Syriac, in R. L A V E N A N T (ed.), V Symposium Syriacum 1988
(Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 2 3 6 ) , Rome, 1 9 9 0 , pp. 5 3 - 6 6 .
THEISSEN, G., Soziale Schichtung in der korinthischen Gemeinde. Ein Beitrag zur Sozio
logie des hellenistischen Urchristentums, in ZNW 6 5 ( 1 9 7 4 ) 2 3 2 - 2 7 2 .
T H E I S S E N , G., Legitimation und Lebensunterhalt. Ein Beitrag zur Soziohgie urchrist
licher Missionare, in NTS 2 1 ( 1 9 7 5 ) 1 9 2 - 2 2 1 .
THEISSEN,
pp.
231-271.
THEISSEN,
S U M N E Y J . L . - T H O R S E L L RR.
341
THEISSEN, G., Legitimation and Subsistence: An Essay on the Sociology ofEany Chris
tian Missionaries, in ID., Essays on Corinth: The Social Setting of Pauline Chris
tianity, trans, by J.H. SCHTZ (Studies in the New Testament and Its World),
Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982, pp. 27-67.
THEISSEN, G., Social Stratification in the Corinthian Community: A Contribution to
the Sociology of Early Hellenistic Christianity, in ID., Essays on Corinth. The Social
Setting of Pauline Christianity, trans, by J.H. SCHTZ (Studies in the New Tes
tament and Its World), Edinburgh: T&T Clark; Philadephia PA: Fortress, 1982,
pp. 69-119.
T H E I S S E N , G., Die Hlle des Mose und die unbewuten Aspekte des Gesetzes, in I D . ,
Psychologische Aspekte paulinischer Theokgie (FRLANT, 131), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983, pp. 121-161.
THEISSEN, G., The Veil of Moses and the Unconscious Aspects of the Law, in ID., Psy
chological Aspects of Pauline Theokgy, trans, by J.P. G A L V I N , Philadelphia PA:
Fortress, 1987, pp. 115-158.
THEISSEN, G., Trost ohne Vertrstung. Vom einzigen Trost im Leben und im Sterben
(2 Kor 1,3-7), in ID., Erlsungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen, Gtersloh:
Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 148-151.
T H E I S S E N , G., Zwischen Glck und Kkge. Paulus ein Mensch im Widerspruch
(2 Kor 6,1-10), in ID., Erksungsbilder. Predigten und Meditationen), Gtersloh:
Gtersloher Verlagshaus, 2002, pp. 152-156.
T H E O B A L D , M., Die berstrmende Gnade. Studien zu einem paulinischen Motivfeld
(FzB, 22), Wrzburg: Echter, 1982, pp. 167-304.
T H E O D O R E O F M O P S U E S T I A , [Commentary on selected passages of2 Cor], in K. STAAB
(ed.), Pauluskommentare aus der griechischen Kirche. Aus Katenenhandschriften
gesammelt und herausgegeben (NTA, 15), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1933, repr.
1984, pp. 196-200.
T H E O D O R E T O F CYRRHUS, . Interpretatio secundae epistolae ad Corinthios, PG 82, cois. 375-460.
THEOPHYLACT O F ACHRYDA,
. Epistoke II Divi Pauli ad Corinthios expositio, PG 124, cois 795952.
THIELMAN, F., Old Covenant & New in the Corinthian Letters: The Paradox Explained,
in ID., Paul & The Law: A Contextual Approach, Downers Grove IL: InterVarsity Press, 1994, pp. 100-118.
T H I E R R Y , J.J., Der Dorn im Fleische (2 Kor. xii 7-9), in NovT5
(1962) 301-310.
T H O M A S A Q U I N A S , Commentaria in omnes D. Pauli apostoli epstolas, vol. 2, Paris,
1874, pp. 1-128.
T H O M A S , J.C, An Angel From Satan': Paul's Thorn in the Flesh (2 Corinthians 12.710), in Journal of Pentecostal Theokgy 9 (1996) 39-52.
T H O M P S O N , J., The Second Letter of Paul to the Corinthians, Austin, : R.B. Sweet
Co.; AbileneTX: Abilene Christian University Press, 1970.
T H O M P S O N , J.W., Paul's Argument From Pathos in 2 Corinthians, in T.H. U L B R I C H T
& J.L. S U M N E Y (eds.), Paul and Pathos (SBL SS, 16), Adanta GA: Society of
Biblical Literature, 2001, pp. 127-145.
T H O R N T O N , T.C.G., Satan - God's Agent for Punhhing, inExpT83
(1972) 151-152.
T H O R S E L L , PR., The Spirit in the Present Age: Preliminary Fulfillment of the Predicted
New Covenant According to Paul, in JETS 41 (1998) 397-413.
342
ALPHABETICAL LIST
THRALL, M.E., Greek Particles in the New Testament. Linguistic and Exegetical Studies
(NT Tools and Studies, 3), Leiden, 1962, pp. 82-95.
T H R A L L , M.E., The First and Second Letters of'Paul to the Corinthians (CNEB), Cam
bridge, 1965, pp. 119-183.
T H R A L L , M.E., The Pauline UseofiEwzSrau;, in NTS 14 (1967-1968) 118-125.
THRALL, M.E., Christ Crucified or Second Adam? A Christological Debate Between
Paul and the Corinthians, in B. LiNDARS & S.S. SMALLEY (eds.), Christ and Spi
rit in the New Testament. FS C.F.D. Moule, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1973, pp. 143-156.
T H R A L L , M.E., 2 Corinthians 1:12: ayiOTTjTi or .TZ\TI\X\.?, in J.K. E L L I O T T (ed.), Stu
dies in New Testament Language and Text. FS G.D. Kilpatrick (NTSupp, 44),
Leiden, 1976, pp. 366-372.
T H R A L L , M.E., The Problem of II Cor. vi. 14-vii. 1 in Some Recent Discussion, in NTS
24 (1977-1978) 132-148.
THRALL, M.E., Super-Apostles, Servants of Christ, and Servants of Satan, in JSNT 6
(1980) 42-57.
THRALL, M.E., "Putting On " or "Stripping Off in 2 Corinthians 5:3, in E.J. EPP &
G.D. FEE (eds.), New Testament Textual Criticism. Its Significance for Exegesis.
FS B.M. Metzger, Oxford, 1981, pp. 221-237.
T H R A L L , M.E., A Second Thanksgiving Period in II Corinthians, in JSNT 16 (1982)
101-124.
THRALL, M.E., Salvation Proclaimed: 2 Corinthians 5:18-21: Reconciliation With
God, in ExpT 93 (1982) 227-231.
T H R A L L , M.E., Conversion to the Lord: The Interpretation of Exodus 34 in
II Cor. 3:l4b-18, in L. D E L O R E N Z I (ed.), Paoh. Ministro delNuovo Testamento
(2 Co 2,14-4,6) (Benedictina, 9), Rome, 1987, pp. 197-232 (Discussion: 233265).
T H R A L L , M.E., The Offender and the Offence: A Problem of Detection in 2 Corinthians,
in B.E T H O M P S O N (ed.), Scripture, Meaning and Method FS A.T. Hanson, Hull:
Hull University Press, 1987, pp. 65-78.
T H R A L L , M.E., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle to the
Corinthians in Two Volumes (ICC), vol. 1: Introduction and Commentary on
II Corinthians I-VII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1994; vol. 2: Commentary on
2 Corinthians VIII-XIII, Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000.
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Journey to Paradise: Some Exegetical Issues in 2 Cor 12,2-4, in
R. B I E R I N G E R (ed.), The Corinthian Correspondence (BETL, 125), Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 1996, pp. 347-363.
THRALL, M.E., Paul's Understanding of Personal Continuity Between the Present Life
and the Life of the Resurrection, in R. BlERlNGER, V. KOPERSKI & B. LATAIRE
(eds.), Resurrection in the New Testament. FS J. Lambrecht (BETL, 165), Leuven:
Leuven University Press - Peeters, 2002, pp. 283-300.
THRALL, M.E., The Initial Attraction of Paul's Mission in Corinth and of the Church
He Founded There, in A. C H R I S T O P H E R S O N E T AL. (eds.), Paul, Luke and the
Graeco-Roman World. FS J.M. Wedderburn (JSNT SS, 217), Sheffield: Sheffield
Academic, 2002, pp. 59-73.
T H O S I N G , W., Per Christum in Deum. Studien zum Verhltnis von Christozentrik und
Theozentrik in den paulinischen Hauptbriefen (NTA NF, 1), Mnster: Aschendorff, 1965, 1969.
2
343
344
ALPHABETICAL LIST
163-178.
1 9 9 8 , pp.
511-535.
V A N OUTRYVE,
pp.
16-18.
(1963)
153-169.
pp. 4 7 - 5 9 and
VASSILIADIS,
112-140.
21 (1992) 42-
48.
pp.
427-432.
V E R M E U L E N , J., Leiers wat dien en bedien, 'n Pauliniese beskrywing van kerkkiers en
hulk funksies in 1 & 2 Korintiers, in VerbEccl 2 4 ( 2 0 0 3 ) 2 3 2 - 2 4 8 .
V I C E N T I N I , J.J., Defense reconciliar con Dios. Lectura de 2 Cor. 5:14-21, in RB 3 6
(1974)
97-104.
VIELHAUER, P., Geschichte der urchristlkhen Literatur. Einkitung in das Neue Testament,
die Apokryphen und die Apostolischen Vter, Berlin - New York, 1 9 7 5 , pp. 1 4 2 156.
VINCENT,
VINCENT,
V A N H O Y E A . - W A L L E R E.
345
ViAAMSE BljBELsncHTlNG, BHeven van Paulus, II (Dichtbij is Uw woord, 8), Mechelen: Werkgroep Sacerdos, 1989.
VLTER, D., Paulus und seine Briefe. Kritische Untersuchungen zu einer neuen Grund
legung der paulinischen Briefliteratur und ihrer Theokgie, Strasbourg, 1905,
pp. 73-134.
V O G E L , M., Warum "nicht nackt"? Soziaknthropologische Erwgungen zu 2 Kor 5,3,
in A. V O N D O B B E L E R , K. E R L E M A N N & R. H E I L I G E N T H A L (eds.), Religionsge
schichte des Neuen Testaments. FS K. Berger, Tbingen - Basel: Francke, 2000,
pp. 447-463.
V O G E L , M., Commentatio mortis. 2. Kor 5,1-10 auf dem Hintergrund antiker ars
moriendi (FRLANT, 214), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2006.
V O G E L S , H.I. (ed.), Ambrosiastri qui dicitur commentarius in epistulas Paulinas, part 2:
In Epistulas ad Corinthios (CSEL, 81), Wien: Hoelder-Pichler-Tempsky, 1968,
pp. 195-314.
V O I G T , G., Die Kraft des Schwachen. Paulus an die Korinther II (Biblisch-theologische
Schwerpunkte, 5), Gttingen, 1990.
V O L L E N W E I D E R , S., 2Kor 3. Der transzendente Schein des Gesetzes, in I D . , Freiheit ah
neue Schpfung. Eine Untersuchung zur Eleutheria bei Paulus und in seiner Umweh
(FRLANT, 147), Gttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989, pp. 247-284.
VORSTER, WS., 2 Kor. 3:17. Eksegese en Toeligting, in Neotestamentica 3 (1969) 3744.
Vos, G., The More Excellent Ministry : 2 Corinthians 3,18, in Kerux 8 (1993) 3-19.
Vos, J.S., Traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen zur paulinischen Pneumatologie,
Assen, 1973, pp. 132-143.
V O U G A , F., La deuxime ptre aux Corinthiens, in D. M A R G U E R A T (ed.), Introduc
tion au Nouveau Testament. Son histoire, son criture, sa thokgie (Le monde de
la Bible, 41), Geneva: Labor et fides, 2000, pp. 199-212.
W A G N E R , C , Gotteserkenntnis im Spiegel und Gottesliebe in den beiden Korintherbriefen, in Bijdragen 19 (1958) 370-381.
W A G N E R , C , Le tabernacle et h vie "en Christ". Exgse de 2 Corinthiens 5:1 10,
in RHPR 41 (1961) 379-393.
W A G N E R , C , The Tabernacle and Life "In Christ": Exegesis of 2 Corinthians 5.1-10,
inIrBS3 (1981) 145-165.
W A G N E R , C , Alliance de k lettre, alliance de l'Esprit. Essai d'analyse de 2 Corinthiens
2114 3/18, in TR 60 (1985) 55-65.
WALKER, D.D., Paul's Offer of Leniency (2 Cor 10:1): Populist Ideohgy and Rhetoric
in a Pauline Letter Fragment (WUNT, 11/152), Tbingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002.
WALKER, W.O., ]i.,The Burden of Proof in Identifying Interpolations in Pauline Ut
ters, in ATS 33 (1987) 610-618.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Text-Critical Evidence for Interpolations in the Letters of Paul, in
CBQ 50 (1988) 622-631.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., Interpoktions in the Pauline Utters (JSNT SS, 213), Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic, 2001.
WALKER, W.O., Jr., 2 Cor 6.14-7.1 and the Chiastic Structure of 6.11-13; 7-2-3, in
NTS 48 (2002) 142-144.
WALLER, E., The Rhetorical Structure of II Cor. 6:14-7:1 : Is the So-CaUed "Non-Pau
line Interpoktion "a Clue to the Redactor of II Corinthians?, in PEGL&MWBS 10
(1990) 151-165.
346
ALPHABETICAL LIST
E., Der zweite Brief an die Korinther (Die Welt der Bibel, 3), Dsseldorf,
1964.
WALTER, E., La foi quipinetre et transforme tout. 2 Co 4,13-5,1, in ASeign 41 (1971)
33-38.
WALTER, N., ChristusgUube und heidnische Religiositt inpaulinischen Gemeinden, in
NTS 25 (1979) 422-442.
WALTER, N., Hellenistische Eschatohgie bei Paulus? Zu 2 Kor 5, 1-10, in ThQ 176
(1996) 53-64.
W A L T O N , J.M., Between Text and Sermon: 2 Corinthians 12:1-10, in Interpr 52
(1998) 293-296.
W A L T O N , W.H.M., St. Paul's Movements Between the Writing of 1 and 2 Corinthians,
in ExpT55-56 (1943-1945) 136-138.
W A N , S.-K., Power in Weakness: Conflict and Rhetoric in Paul's Second Letter to the
Corinthians (The New Testament in Context), Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press
International, 2000.
WANAMAKER, C.A., "By the Power of God": Rhetoric and Ideology in 2 Corinthians
10-13, in D.B. G O W L E R , L.G. B L O O M Q U I S T & D.E W A T S O N (eds.), Fabrics of
Discourse. FS V.K. Robbins, Harrisburg PA London - New York: Trinity Press
International, 2003, pp. 194-221.
WANKE, J., "Unverkennbar seid ihr ein Brief Christi!" (2 Kor 3,3). Paulinische Reflexionen
ber das Thema: Kirche in der Diaspora, in Ubendiges Zeugnis 42 (1987) 62-70.
W A R D , R E , Pauline Voice and Presence as Stratege Communication, in D J . LULL
(ed.), Society of Biblical Literature 1990 Seminar Papers, vol. 29, Atlanta GA:
Scholars, 1990, pp. 283-292.
WARD, R E , Pauline Voice and Presence as Strategic Communication, in Semeia 65
(1994) 95-107.
W A R F I E L D , B.B., Some Difficult Passages in the First Chapter of 2 Corinthians, in
JBL 6 (1886) 27-39.
W A T S O N , D.E, Paul's Boasting in 2 Corinthians 10-13 as Defense of His Honor:
A Socio-Rhetorical Analysis, in A. E R I K S S O N , T.H. U L B R I C H T & W. BELACKER
(eds.), Rhetorical Argumentation in Biblical Texts: Essays From the Lund 2000
Conference, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2002, pp. 260-275.
W A T S O N , D.E, Paul and Boasting, in J.P. SAMPLEY (ed.), Paul in the Greco-Roman
World. A Handbook, Harrisburg PA: Trinity Press International, 2003, pp. 77100.
W A T S O N , E, 2 Cor. x-xiii and Paul's Painful Letter to the Corinthians, in JTS 35
(1984) 324-346.
W A T S O N , E, Paul Judaism and the Gentiles: A Sociological Approach (SNTS MS, 56),
Cambridge, 1986, pp. 81-87 and 174-176.
W A T S O N , N., The Second Epistle to the Corinthians (Epworth Commentaries), Lon
don, 1993.
W A T S O N , N.M., "... To Make Us Rely Not on Ourselves but on God Who Raises the
Dead": 2 Cor. 1,9b as the Heart of Paul's Theology, in U . Luz & H. W E D E R (eds.),
Die Mitte des Neuen Testaments. Einheit und Vielfalt neutestamentlicher Theolo
gie. FS E. Schweizer, Gttingen, 1983, pp. 384-398.
W A T S O N , N.M., "The Philosopher Should Bathe and Brush His Teeth" - Congruence
Between Word and Deed in Graeco-Roman Philosopy and Paul's Letters to the
Corinthians, in AusBR 42 (1994) 1-16.
WALTER,
WALTER . - W E L B O R N L.L.
347
348
ALPHABETICAL LIST
WELBORN,
10
12
13
15
349
M.D.
HOOKER &
350
ALPHABETICAL LIST
WODKA, A., Una teologia biblica del dare nel contesto delh colletta paolina (2Cor 89) (Tesi Gregoriana: Serie Teologia, 68), Roma: Editrice Pontificia Universit
Gregoriana, 2000.
WOLFF, C., Niedrigkeit und Verzicht in Wort und Weg Jesu und in der apostolischen
Existenz des Paulus, in NTS 34 (1988) 183-196.
WOLFF, C., Der zweite Brief des Paulus an die Korinther (ThHK, 8), Berlin: EVA, 1989.
WOLFF, C., Gedankengang und Kontextbezug in 2. Kor. 4,7-7,4, in L. D E LORENZI
(ed.), The Diakonia of the Spirit (2 Co 4:7-7:4) (Benedictina, 10), Rome, 1989,
pp. 211-220.
WOLFF, C., True Apostolic Knowledge of Christ: Exegetical Reflections on 2 Corinthians
5-14ff, in A.J.M. WEDDERBURN (ed.), Paul and Jesus. Collected Essays (JSNT SS,
37), Sheffield, 1989, pp. 81-98.
WOLFF, J.C., Curae phihhgicae et criticae, vol. 3: In iv. priores S. Pauli epstolas,
Basel, 1741, pp. 566-689.
WOLTER, M., Rechtfertigung und zuknftiges Heil. Untersuchungen zu Rom 5,1-11
( B Z N W , 43), Berlin - New York, 1978, pp. 73-83.
WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit: A Study of 2 Cor 3,17a in Conjunction With 2 Cor
3,/<i (Ph.D. diss., Katholieke Universiteit Leuven, 1984; dir. J. Lambrecht).
WONG, E., The Lord Is the Spirit (2 Cor 3:17a), in ETL 61 (1985) 48-72.
WONG, K., "Lord" in 2 Corinthians 10:17, in V. KOPERSKI & R. BlERINGER (eds.),
"Sharper than a two-edged sword". FS J. Lambrecht (A Special Issue of Louvain
Studies: LouvSt 17, 2-3/1992), Leuven, 1992, pp. 243-253.
WONG, K., Boasting and Foolishness: A Study of2 Cor 10,12-18 and 11,1a., Hong
Kong: Alliance Bible Seminary, 1998.
WONNEBERGER, R., Der Beitrag der generativen Syntax zur Exegese. Ein Beispiel
(2. Kor 5,2f) und neun Thesen, in Bijdragen 36 (1975) 312-317.
WONNEBERGER, R., Syntax und Exegese. Eine generative Theorie der giechischen Syn
tax und ihr Beitrag zur Auslegung des Neuen Testamentes dargestellt an 2. Korin
ther 5,2fund Rmer 3,21-26 (BET, 13), Frankfurt et al., 1979, pp. 180-201.
WOOD, J.E., Death at Work in Paul, in EvQ_ 54 (1982) 151-155.
WOODBRIDGE, P., Time of Receipt of the Resurrection Body A Pauline Inconsistency?,
in T.J. BURKE & J.K. ELLIOTT (eds.), Paul and the Corinthians: Studies on a
Community in Conflict. FS M. Thrall (NTSupp, 109), Leiden - Boston MA:
Brill, 2003, pp. 241-258.
WOODS, L., Opposition to a Man and His Message: Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh"
(2 Cor 12:7), in AusBR 39 (1991) 44-53.
WORDSWORTH, C., The New Testament of Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ in the Ori
ginal Greek: With Introductions and Notes, vol. 2: St. Paul's Epistles, the General
Epistles, the Book ofRevehtion, and Indexes, new ed. London, 1872, pp. 145-184.
WOUTERS, A., The Chester Beany Codex AC 1499: A Graeco-Latin Lexicon on the Pau
line Epistles and a Greek Grammar (Chester Beatty Monographs, 12), Leuven,
1988, pp. 82-163.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Glory: 2 Corinthians 3:18, in L.D. HURST & N.T. WRIGHT
(eds.), The Ghry of Christ in the New Testament. Studies in Christohgy. FS G.B.
Caird, Oxford: Clarendon, 1987, pp. 139-150.
WRIGHT, N.T., Reflected Ghry: 2 Corinthians 3.18, in ID., The Climax of the Cove
nant: Christ and the Law in Pauline Theohgy, Minneapolis MN: Fortress, 1991,
pp. 175-192 [Ch. 9].
W O D K A A. - Z I M M E R M A N N H .
351
352
ALPHABETICAL LIST
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwgungen zur Lsung eines alten Problems, in BZ 21 (1977) 265-272.
Z M I J E W S K I , J., Der Stil derpaulinischen "Narrenrede". Analyse der Sprachgestaltung in
2 Kor 11,1-12,10 ab Beitrag zur Methodik von Stiluntersuchungen neutestamentlicher Texte (BBB, 52), Kln - Bonn, 1978.
ZMIJEWSKI, J., Kontextbezug und Deutung von 2 Kor 12,7a. Stilistische und strukturale Erwgungen zur Lsung eines alten Problems, in ID., Das Neue Testament
Quelle christlicher Theofogie und Ghubenspraxis. Aufstze zum Neuen Testament
und seiner Auslegung, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 157-167.
ZMIJEWSKI, ]., Paulus - Knecht und Apostel Christi. Amt und Amtstrger in paulinischer Sicht, Stuttgart, 1986, pp. 192-226.
Z O R E L L , F., Sprachliche Randnoten zum NT, in BZ 60 (1911) 159-163.
Z O R E L L , F., Deus huius saeculi (2 Cor. 4.4), in Verbum Domini 8 (1928) 54-57.
Z O R N , R.O., II Corinthians 5:1-10: Individual Eschatology or Corporate Solidarity,
Which', in The Reformed Theological Review 48 (1989) 93-104.
Z O V K I C , M., Kronobgja Pavlova djelovanja ipisanja, in Bogoslovska Smotra 73 (2003)
45-70.
ZUNTZ, G., The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition Upon the Corpus Paulinum (The
Schweich Lectures of the British Academy 1946), London: Oxford University
Press, 1953.